> Spike meets Mimikyu
>  by Zephyr Spark
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1 Enter Mimikyu
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I hate this place,” Spike said for the twentieth time as a branch cracked under his foot and startled him. The trees of Everfree loomed over him with a dark grimace of foliage. The shadow canopy covered the forest floor in darkness, hiding little twigs and rabbit holes from sight. 

This place was spooky enough without the low growls and snapping dry twigs. If Twilight did not need him to collect some special blue flower from this place, he would have stayed in his bed with a nice cup of tea and a comic book. But she needed him to and Spike refused to let her down. The naïve Spike of thirty minutes ago must have thought it would be a fun adventure. Spike snorted at his foolishness. She did not order him to go, but he wanted to help her. Even as an alicorn, she had her work limits, but she seldom seemed to acknowledge them. At least I have some timber wolf repellent, he thought, and at least most creatures are asleep during the day. With the shadows cast by the tree canopy, it always looked like night. 

He tugged on his backpack’s straps, rubbing his shoulders where the weight sagged, and pressed onward through the moss-covered trees. His eyes darted behind his back to see nothing but the path he had come from. Spike narrowed his eyes. Some slight change in the breeze unnerved him. A brief silence in the cricket chirps unsettled him. And he knew better than to trust his eyes. Turning his attention forward, Spike stepped over a rabbit hole when he felt a chill in the air.

He gazed down and noticed purple mist gathering beneath his feet. His spine shivered and his palms turned icy as he heard every beat of his heart like a pounding drum. He closed his eyes. The moment he opened them the mist was gone. He no longer felt eyes watching him. He rubbed his head. Was it just his imagination?

A deep rumbling echoed from the clearing to his left, like an angry bear. Spike kept still, his heart hammering hard in his chest, his throat dry as a desert. Most creatures here wanted nothing to do with ponies, much less baby dragons. But several could make a meal of him if they were desperate enough. The growling dissipated, melting into the chorus of birds and crickets. Spike released a breath he was holding. 

“I really hate this place,” he grumbled as he shuffled away. He glanced behind him once more before heading towards Ponyville, failing to see the eyes watching him or the tiny, ragged figure crawling through the darkness.

Back in Ponyville, Twilight placed a scarlet lily into a glass jar, slapped a label on the jar, wrote the plant’s scientific name, and then put the jar beside twenty identical jars lined in a row on her desktop. Each jar contained a specimen of plant life and fauna native to Everfree. The Canterlot Botanical Department had yet to identify dozens of Everfree’s unique plant life and this would not do for Twilight. 

As she set the jar in place, a voice dashed through the hall and yelled, “Twilight?” The alicorn flinched, almost knocking the jar to the floor.

Twilight craned her neck to see a rainbow maned pegasus racing towards her. Twilight sighed. Was it too much to ask Rainbow Dash to knock? The last time she had one of these interruptions, she dropped a vial of explosive goo. Her eyebrows took weeks to grow back, even with magic.

“I’m in the middle of something,” Twilight began before Dash waved her hoof.

“This is important,” Dash said. Twilight exhaled through her nostrils before turning to face the pegasus.

“What is it?”

“I just got this letter from Daring Do,” Dash shoved an open envelope in Twilight’s face. She took the letter from Dash and examined it closely. The pegasus kept talking, “Daring Do says she thinks there’s a dangerous creature hiding in the Everfree Forest. Something so rare that no pony has ever looked straight at it and lived.”

Twilight read Daring Do’s letter but responded, “There are plenty of dangerous creatures in the Everfree Forest, Dash. Why should this one matter?”

“Well,” Dash said, “it’s a dragon killer. Do says any dragon it gets close to ends up in serious pain.”

Twilight tensed, fur bristling on her neck as her thoughts turned to her favorite dragon in the whole world. She nodded, “Alright, I’ll tell Spike to keep away from the Everfree Forest until we sort this out.”

She called out to Spike. When he did not respond, Twilight rolled her eyes with annoyance. This castle’s vacuous halls absorbed all sound. She called again, but this time a white flash sparked front of the study door and Starlight Glimmer materialized.

“Why are you calling for Spike?” Starlight asked, “You sent him to go look for a flower half an hour ago. Remember?”

“No, I didn’t,” Twilight frowned. “Did I?” Sometimes she could become so enwrapped in her work that all outside noises faded away. If anyone spoke to her, she would just agree with them. Her heart stopped beating, as her eyes widened with realization. Then her heart started pulsing rapidly. “Oh no.”

She raced out the door with Starlight and Dash following.

“Why didn’t you stop him?” Twilight cried at Starlight.

“He said he could handle it,” Starlight exclaimed, “I thought you told him to go. When he asked, you said yes.”

“And now I may have lost my best friend,” Twilight felt her heart spiraling through midair. She broke through the castle doors and raced to the forest.

Spike yawned, rubbing his red-rimmed eyes. His muscles flared with sharp aches as he took another step. Even though he had only been here for a short while, he felt tired enough to sleep for a week. He soldiered past sharp brambles and stepped over protruding stones in a river. Those flowers had been a pain to collect. They spat eye-irritating pollen in self-defense, making his vision blurry and his head nauseated. When this was over, he was going to have a little talk with Twilight about her flower collecting habits. He chanced a glance behind him. A pale yellow figure darted in the corner of his eyes, but he only saw empty shadows when he looked at the tree trunks.

“Hello?” He whispered, “Fluttershy, is that you?” He hoped that was Fluttershy, just wandering through the forest with her animal friends. The odds of that didn’t seem good, but he would prefer it to the monsters of his imagination. 

He tilted his head and smiled, “Hey, whoever you are, you don’t have to be scared. I’m not going to hurt you, okay? So don’t worry about me. Just go about doing your animal stuff.”

Did he see a shadow move? He shook his head and stammered, “Hey, you don’t have to be mean, okay? We can be friends, alright?” Knuckles went white as Spike clenched his fists and took steps backwards. Whatever was watching him seemed interested by his words, for he could hear a faint song on the breeze and long black claw reaching towards him, but retracted in a flash back to the shadows.

“Hey,” Spike swallowed, fighting all of his instincts to turn and bolt away. Some creatures lived for thrilling chases. He did not want to set this creature off, especially when he did not know if he could outrun it. He kept blabbering, “Why don’t you come out where I can see you? Th-then we can get to know each other. I bet this place gets pretty lonely on your own, right?”

He heard a sound he had never heard in his life. It was an animal sound that reminded him of a mix between a ghost wail and a pixie chanting. Tears filled his eyes, though he could not explain their cause. Something in this creature’s call touched his heart. Without taking another moment to think, he stopped backing away and kneeled onto the ground extending his palms in a gesture of friendship.

“You can come out,” he said, “I promise I won’t run.”

Rumbling from behind him jolted Spike. He glanced behind, and saw three pairs of glowing green eyes and thorn teeth. Timber wolves glared at him through the underbrush crawling towards him on their oaken bellies. Through sheer willpower, he kept himself from screaming for help. Fluttershy taught him what to do if a pack of timber wolves ever came after him and he had to act now, before they pounced. Spike looked around and saw the nearest tree with a low branch to climb a few meters to his left. He rose to his feet without making a sound, and shuffled across the forest floor. Every step shot waves of pain through his feet as the loudest sound in the forest became his heartbeat. The wolves flexed their haunches. Spike looked at them from the corner of his eyes, hoping not to provoke them further. 

A branch cracked under his foot, his thudding heart gasped, the wolves charged, bursting through the thickets with baling howls. Spike raced towards the tree, when his foot caught on a rabbit hole. He fell to his chest, and tried to scramble to his feet. But the wolves surrounded him in seconds. He puffed his chest and tried to look big, but his throat could not muster a simple spark. A wolf leapt at his neck with bared fangs. Spike closed his eyes and covered his neck.

He heard a loud snap, followed by a dog whimper. He opened an eye and saw why. The timber wolf was flying through the air as a black claw flung it like a rag doll. It collapsed into a heap of branches. Spike and the other wolves turned to see this new intruder. 

Dark purple clouds fuming with tangible fury poured out from the creature, nauseating Spike. The creature’s tattered yellow body fluttered like a sheet in the breeze. It had a jagged, wooden tail and something dark beneath its coat. Spike guessed it couldn’t have been taller than a foot, yet it faced the wolves unafraid. But what drew his attention was its face, both of them. Two ovals like black peas scowled on its chest. An onion head with crooked, black-tipped rabbit ears, held a crude face. In the center of its head stood two asymmetric dark circles scribbled by a toddler, while two faded orange scribble circles rested on its cheeks. Between those circles, a zigzag line painted an uncanny smile.

The timber wolves snarled, and circled the stranger. His legs felt heavier than mountains as his would-be-rescuer was cut off from any escape. His head became an aching rock, bending his neck. He could not look away as the timber wolves snarled, testing the intruder’s defenses with feints. It stood its ground exhaling that violet rage.

The wolves charged at the same time, one opening its jaws to snap the bulbous head in half. Again a black claw, thin as a ribbon, surged under the cloak and sliced off the wolf’s branched head from its neck. As the stick body fell to the ground, the second wolf smashed the cloaked figure with its claws, sending it flying through the air. It slammed into a tree trunk, and fell to the ground. Spike cringed at the impact, but it rose up uninjured, its head sagging to the ground. Then it rushed at the wolf who raised a paw to swipe. Before the claw hit, the creature’s figure blurred and split into two, then two became four, and soon sixteen identical creatures raced around the wolf, doubling with each second. The timber wolf turned frantically, slashing and lunging at the afterimages to no avail. 

Then from behind the wolf, a single figure brandished its thin claw, veiled in purple smoke, and sliced, severing the wolf’s torso with ease. The wolf’s body burned with violet flames where it had been touched, that seemed to spread across its body. It crumpled to the ground in a heap of broken sticks. The creature seemed to calm at the wolf’s demise, as Spike noticed the purple mist surrounding it began to dissipate into the air. He gasped for breath and coughed, spitting out the bile from his throat. The creature turned to look at him with beady eyes, and Spike couldn’t help flinching. He saw how easily that thing dealt with timber wolves. He never knew any other creature could be so powerful. But as Spike took a step back, he stopped. A tear trickled down the creature’s eye.

Spike opened his mouth but could not say a word. Behind the creature, a form leapt. A shriek filled the air as the creature now dangled limp between the jaws of a timber wolf. Spike had no idea where the wolf came from, but he did not hesitate. He rushed at the wolf and shot a vermillion flame at its feet, forcing the wolf to leap into the air.

“Let him go!” Spike shouted as he continued his fire assault. The wolf stumbled back and released the creature, who fell to the forest floor in a broken heap. Spike planted himself between the wolf and the creature and snarled, embers sparking in his throat. The wolf’s ears bent in submission, its tail tucked between its hind legs. It turned and crashed away into the forest. Spike watched it run, and kept staring until he was sure it had left. He kept panting. One misplaced flame and he could have set this forest on fire. He was lucky the wolf didn’t catch flames. A mewling came from the creature behind him.

His head swiveled to see a sad sight. The wolf’s jaws had pierced the yellow tarp and must have punctured the creature within. The eyes on its chest poured tears as its claws traced over its tattered costume and rubbed its bruises. Spike couldn’t help crying. If this thing hadn’t intervened, he would be timber wolf food right now. And now, it got hurt trying to protect him.

Spike smiled at it and bent down to look into its eyes, “Hey. Thanks for saving me.” The creature stopped crying and looked at Spike’s smile. Somehow, Spike could feel happiness pouring from under the tattered tarp. Still, it looked disheartened at having its costume broken. He put down his backpack and reached inside, “Come on, I know I have it somewhere in here,” he found what he was looking for and pulled it from the bag. Spike showed the needle and spool to the creature and said, “I work at Carousel Boutique a lot with Rarity, so I know a thing or two about sewing. Would you like me to fix up your costume?”

The needle caught the light and the creature shrieked, recoiling from the steel pin. Spike raised his hands and exclaimed, “Wait, it’s alright! I’m not going to hurt you. I promise!” He pressed the flat side of the needle to his face, “Look, see? Friendly needle. It won’t hurt you.” Spike raised the needle to the creature’s face and spoke from the corner of his mouth, “That’s right! I’m Mr. Needle and I love fixing up costumes.”

That seemed to calm the creature a bit as it took a nervous step towards Spike. He reached out a hand to touch its cloak. The second his scales touched the cloak Spike’s mind went white with pain. He felt like he touched a stove that burned his entire body. His arm drew back as he let out a yelp, clutching his hand as his needle fell to the ground. The pain in his hand grew in crescendo, burning across his entire arm. He ground his teeth as the pain surged in waves, flaring across his skin before receding. His muscles began to spasm as tears escaped his eyes. As a dragon, he never felt burned. He could touch fire and magma without so much as a sunburn, but now he felt like his entire body was burning with acid.

The pain began to recede and flare in slower bursts. Finally, it became a dull ache. Spike looked at the creature, who looked at him with evident concern. Its eyes widened as it saw his arm jerk uncontrollably. He gave a weak smile.

“I guess I’m not touching you, huh?” He picked up his spool and needle, wondering what he could do. The creature was in pain. Its breaths came in ragged pants, its onion head bent to the ground, and its body trembled, as though standing was a challenge. Spike pursed his lips. He couldn’t just leave it like this. If more of those timber wolves came around, it wouldn’t stand a chance. But he couldn’t tend to its wounds, not when he couldn’t touch it without getting hurt. He needed an animal expert’s help. He nodded. Fluttershy was just outside the forest. She would know what to do. But he couldn’t carry it to Fluttershy without touching it, and just a single touch seared his body. 

“What am I going to do?” He scowled, lost in thought, “I need to get you to Fluttershy so she can help you, but I can’t touch you.” Fingers rubbed his chin as he paced, trying to think of a solution. He mumbled to himself, discarding idea after idea. He turned around and saw the creature’s black claw tugging at his backpack. It pointed to itself and then to the pack. Spike grinned, “Good thinking.”

He unzipped his backpack and dumped out several flowers, making enough room for his friend. He then laid his backpack on the ground open to the creature, and it stumbled inside. He moved the zipper to the top next to the second zipper and then parted them to leave enough breathing room. 

“You alright in there?” He asked. Black eyes winked and fell closed. Its body grew rigid. He had to hurry. Spike hoisted up his backpack. To his surprise, the creature weighed almost nothing. He carried books that were heavier than this little guy. It was so light he almost wasn’t sure it was real. Spike shook his head and raced through the forest, ignoring his sore muscles and lightheadedness. 

He barreled through the trees, trying to be as gentle to his passenger as possible. After several minutes of running, he heard Twilight calling his name. Then, he heard Rainbow Dash and Sunset Glimmer calling out to him. 

He cupped his mouth, “Twilight, I’m over here!” In a moment, they surrounded him. They all looked frantic but relieved to see him. Twilight grabbed him and squeezed him. 

“Oh thank goodness,” she exclaimed with watery eyes. “I thought I lost you.”

Spike had no idea how to respond to that. He shrugged, “Well, I wasn’t expecting those timber wolves either but I got through.”

“What timber wolves?” Starlight gasped, “Spike, were you attacked?”

“Yeah, but I’m fine. I got saved by a little angel.”

“Um, Spike,” Dash stared at Spike’s backpack, “why did your backpack just move?”

“This animal came along and saved me from the wolves, but he got hurt. I don’t know what to do for him so I put him in the bag to take him to Fluttershy. He needs help or he might not make it.”

Twilight didn’t even hesitate or ask another question. Her horn sparked violet and all four of them vanished in a white flash. When the light faded, they stood before Fluttershy’s cottage. Spike and the others raced to her door and knocked, calling to their friend. Fluttershy peered out through the door, trying to make sense of their story. She picked up that Spike was carrying an injured animal and ushered him and the others inside. The shy mare faded, replaced with a doctor who took charge.

Fluttershy pointed to her table, “Spike put the backpack over there.” As he ran to follow her order, she turned to Angel Bunny who stood in the foyer, “Angel I need you to get all the animals outside.” Her voice left no room for debate and the bunny scurried away as she issued new orders to Twilight and the others. Within seconds, they had her medical kit on the table.

Spike opened the backpack and before he could say a word, Fluttershy reached inside. To his surprise, she showed no signs of pain when she touched the creature’s skin. Its eyes were closed and its body looked lifeless. 

Fluttershy leaned in close and nuzzled it with her nose. It whimpered, making Spike sigh with relief. He wasn’t too late. Twilight and the others tried to look into the bag, but Fluttershy shooed them away.

“I don’t want to make her feel too uncomfortable with so many strangers,” she said. “You three wait outside. Spike, you stay right here. She wants you to stay by her side.”

Spike nodded, taking a second to register his savior was a “she,” and Twilight, Starlight, and Rainbow Dash left with reluctance. Dash spared Fluttershy a single nod that spoke worlds of her confidence in her friend, before closing the door.

Fluttershy reached down, and scooped out the creature like rag doll and laid it on the table. She reached into her kit and pulled out several bandages and ointment. As she rubbed the solution onto the creature’s wounds, Spike kept silent. He handed her a vial of turquoise liquid and a long tube. Fluttershy worked the long tube under the creature’s tarp into what she assumed was the mouth and poured the liquid.

“I know it doesn’t taste good, but it will help you feel better,” she said in a gentle voice that could calm a heard of bulls. The creature drank up the liquid without protest. Spike clenched the table top with his claws. 

“Is she going to make it?” He asked.

“I don’t know.” Fluttershy said. “I’ve never treated an animal like this before.” She worked breathing mask over the creature’s mouth as best she could, before hooking it to a machine. Slowly, her cloak-covered chest began to rhythmically rise and fall. Fluttershy grabbed a brush and wiped off dirt from the cloak and straightened out the onion head.

“Shouldn’t you take off its costume to take care of it?” Spike asked.

“I would,” Fluttershy said, “But she keeps begging me not to. She says anyone who looks at her real form will get hurt.”

Spike blinked, a chill running down his back, “Who is she?”

The creature mewled a little shrill whimper. Fluttershy turned to Spike, “She says ‘Mimikyu.’”

“‘Mimikyu?’ What’s that?”

“I’m not sure, but it might be her name.”

Spike looked at the little form that rose and fell with each breath and said, “We’ll call you Mimi for short. That okay?”

He took its little mew as a yes and Fluttershy confirmed it. So, they named their new friend Mimi. 

“So what do we do now?” Spike asked.

“Now, we let her rest. The rest is up to her.”

Outside of the cottage, Twilight leaned against the door. She felt relieved and stressed at the same time; relieved that they found Spike before he ran into the dragon killer and stressed that they were going to lose the friend who saved Spike’s life. As far as she was concerned, anyone who saved Spike was a friend of hers. She hoped Fluttershy could help it pull through. 

Rainbow Dash paced across the porch restlessly, while Starlight stood by Twilight’s side. She couldn’t help wondering what strange creature had come to Spike’s rescue. When she tried to think of a creature that could scare off several timber wolves and fit into a small backpack, her mind drew a pitiful blank. She tapped her hooves on the planks lost in contemplation. 

“Hey Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said, “shouldn’t we go into the forest and look for that thing Daring Doo told us about?”

Twilight considered it for a moment but shook her head, “Not now. Let’s wait until Fluttershy’s finished. She knows Everfree better than most ponies,” She smiled. “Besides, Spike’s safe with us. As long as he doesn’t go into Everfree, he should be just fine.”

“I don’t know,” Starlight murmured to herself. The other two mares turned to look at her quizzically. She looked at them through narrowed eyes, “Spike looked kind of, well,” she gestured with her hoof, “sick. I don’t know, like he was drained.”

“Well, he was attacked by a bunch of timber wolves,” Twilight shrugged. “And he was walking through Everfree before we found him.”

“I’m more worried about what happened to his hand.”

“His hand?” Twilight frowned, “What about his hand?”

“Didn’t you notice?” Starlight raised an eyebrow, “It looked like it had singe marks on it. Like he burnt himself.”

“Spike’s a dragon. They don’t get burns,” Twilight rose to her hooves. “At least, I’ve never seen him get burned before.”

“Maybe I was just seeing things,” Starlight shrugged. “I mean we were all scared, so maybe I just imagined it.”

Twilight looked at Dash, “What did Doo say that creature did to dragons exactly?”

“I don’t know. Basically that it hurt them if they touched it or if they got too close. I don’t remember.” Dash scowled, “I think I left the letter at the castle.”

“Twilight!” Fluttershy’s voice screeched.

The alicorn burst through the door to find Fluttershy cradling Spike. His body was still as a stone. His greyed eyes closed behind half lids as his breath came in ragged bursts. Twilight rushed to him and stroked him. His lips moved to speak her name but couldn’t get past “Twi” before the word fell into the air.

“I don’t know what happened,” Fluttershy cried. “One second he was fine, the next he fell over and wouldn’t respond.”

“Maybe we’re still too close to Everfree,” Starlight suggested.

“I’m taking him to the hospital,” Twilight said. She furnished her wings and her horn illuminated before wrapping her in a white light. She rushed into the hospital desk, carrying Spike on her back. Ringing the bell frantically, she exclaimed, “Please, my friend needs help!”

Nurse Redheart took one look at Spike and summoned the doctors. They placed Spike onto a stretcher and rushed him into the infirmary, leaving Twilight behind in the main office. Nurse Redheart had a clipboard and a pen in her hooves.

“Miss Sparkle, I know you’re worried, but the doctors will do their best. If you could answer a few questions about what happened to him, we might be able to help him.”

Twilight nodded, “Yes, of course.” Starlight and Rainbow Dash burst through the doors. Twilight turned to them. She took a deep breath. “Dash, get that letter from the library and bring it back here. Starlight, take Fluttershy and go get Zecora. Maybe she can help Spike somehow. I’m going to stay and help the doctors however I can.”

The two nodded and zoomed off. Starlight disappeared in a burst of light and Rainbow Dash broke through the sound barrier as she shred through the clouds towards the castle. Twilight turned to the nurse and hoped they were not too late.

Applejack had worked on the farm most of her life and knew apple farming better than most ponies. It was hard work, but she never regretted choosing this life. She considered herself a simple mare. If a tree needed bucking, it got bucked. If the roof had a leak, it got patched. If work needed to be done, it got done. Simple as that. Nothing out of the ordinary usually happened on the farm. Life went on simply as it should.

That stopped being the case ever since Twilight and Spike came to Ponyville. Now, she was the element of honesty and a hero of Equestria. Now, if there was a friendship problem, she had to go fix it. Now, if a friend was in trouble, she might have to risk her life for them. That being said, she had no idea what to make of Rainbow Dash flying into Everfree with Twilight and Starlight then poofing back over to Fluttershy’s cottage. She also had no idea why Rainbow Dash and Starlight then ran back into town or why Starlight reappeared in front of Fluttershy’s cottage. She knew the whole mind your own business saying, and in most cases she would follow it. But something in Starlight seemed frantic as she stumbled to the door, so Applejack decided to personally investigate. She couldn’t have a friend going around worried about something.

She approached Starlight as she and Fluttershy emerged from the cottage and waved. Starlight passed AJ a glance that revealed desperation.

“Why y’all looking so sad?” AJ asked. “Did something happen?”

“Spike’s in trouble! He’s sick and we don’t know what to do. We need to get Zecora,” Starlight said, “Twilight said she might know something.”

Applejack tensed up before gritting her teeth in determination, “I’m coming with ya. I know the way there as good as any pony.”

“Perfect,” Fluttershy said, “then I can stay and look after Mimi.”

“Who?” AJ raised an eyebrow.

“Spike got attacked by timber wolves but this animal came along and saved him. He brought her to me because she got hurt,” Fluttershy explained. “She kept saying Mimikyu so Spike called her Mimi.”

AJ narrowed her right eye skeptically, “I ain’t never heard of a critter like that.”

“Look, we can talk about this later,” Starlight interrupted, “we need to get Zecora right now or Spike could die.”

AJ looked at her with wide eyes, “Is it that bad? Well, shoot. Let’s get going.”

Together they raced off into Everfree, leaving Fluttershy alone. She sighed, “I should’ve asked one of them to get Rarity. She could fix Mimi’s cloak much better than I could.” 

She frowned, lost in thought. Mimi wanted her cloak to cover all her body. She said it was important so people wouldn’t look at her and get hurt. Fluttershy turned to a robin, nestled on a nearby tree outside her cottage and whistled. The bird twittered back and flew down to Fluttershy, landing on her outstretched hoof.

“Mr. Robin, I need you to give Rarity a message. Tell her I need her help to fix a costume for a friend. She needs her costume to make friends,” she said. The bird flew away into town, and Fluttershy went back inside. A second later she remembered that Rarity could not understand birds, but still knew better than to leave her guest alone. She would just have to give Mr. Robin new directions when he returned.

She turned her attention back inside to her guest still resting inside her cottage. Mimi seemed to be breathing steadily and napping. Fluttershy moved her into a dark corner of the room so she could enjoy the shade. Light just seemed to unnerve her. Fluttershy had seen countless animals, but she had never seen anything like Mimi. She doubted any pony ever had.

Twilight rubbed Spike’s head as he smiled weakly. His bed sheets covered him like a cloud, as a doctor talked to Twilight. 

“Spike does seem to have improved, Miss Sparkle.” The doctor scratched his head as he stared at a clipboard, “but we have no idea what caused his condition in the first place or if he could go into relapse. Honestly, I’m not even sure if we can treat it.”

“I understand. Thank you, doctor.” Twilight nodded as the doctor left the room to tend to other patients, and placed a hoof on Spike’s open hand. “How you feeling, Spike?”

“A little better than something Opal dragged in.”

“Har dee har har,” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Seriously though, are you feeling any better?”

“I guess,” Spike said. “Honestly, I’ve been feeling tired ever since I went into Everfree.”

“Oh, that’s right. I meant to tell you. Daring Doo sent Rainbow Dash a letter about a creature hiding out in Everfree, one that could hurt a dragon just by touching it. I was going into the forest to get you out when you ran into me.”

Spike narrowed his eyes, “Wait, you’re saying there’s something in Everfree that could hurt any dragon? Not just me? And just by touching us?” Spike clenched his right fist beneath the bed sheet, remnants of the sting lingering on his nerves. “Did she say what it looks like?”

“I didn’t ask,” Twilight admitted. “But when we find it, I’ll probably send it somewhere safe so it can’t touch you. I don’t want to go losing my number one assistant,” She nuzzled Spike’s cheek with a giggle. 

“Where would you send her—I mean it?”

“I don’t know. Maybe someplace it could run free, but then again, if the dragons found out about a creature like that they might try to destroy it.”

Spike tensed up, “Why would they do that?”

“Because it could destroy all dragons just by being close to them. It’s a danger for any one of them to be around.”

“But it might not. I mean, what if it’s friendly?”

Twilight blinked, “Spike, is there something you’re not telling me?”

“Well, I’m just speaking hypothetically. Want to keep an open mind and all.”

“I guess. But even if it was friendly, it’ll still hurt them. Just being in Everfree Forest with it made you sick. Imagine what it could do if it touched you or Princess Ember.”

“I hadn’t thought about her,” Spike winced as pain shot through his arm. 

“If we had something like that around Equestria, it could ruin all her work bringing dragons and ponies together,” Twilight said. “So the most logical thing to do is send it to a lab or a zoo. Maybe a nature preserve where it can live in peace away from dragons.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Spike mumbled. “But,” he pursed his lips as he tried to think how to word his next sentence, “is that really the right thing to do? Sending it away without getting to know it?”

“Well, I suppose it could be worth studying it to understand its biology and how it affects dragons.”

“No, I meant you know, getting to know its personality?”

“Personality?” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Spike, this isn’t another pony or a dragon. It’s a creature that could destroy you if given the chance.”

But she didn’t, Spike wanted to say. Then, he remembered that intense pain. It was an accident, but that didn’t make it any less painful. Twilight’s gaze fell to Spike’s other hand, hidden beneath the blankets. Starlight mentioned seeing burn marks on his hand. She didn’t think anything could burn Spike, but she wanted to check. 

“Mind if I look at your hand?” Spike raised his right hand from the bed, waving a sarcastic hello. Twilight rolled her eyes and exhaled. “I meant the other hand, Spike.”

Spike pulled his hand out from under the covers. Twilight sighed, seeing the doctors wrapped a white bandage around his hand. She narrowed her eyes in thought. This could mean Spike was hurt, but she had no way of telling how hurt. So much for seeing if Starlight was right.

“TWILIGHT! SPIKE’S IN TROUBLE-oh hey, Spike,” Twilight turned around to see Pinkie Pie bouncing over to Spike’s bedside, “Oh mane, my Pinkie senses have been going crazy all day. I knew something was happening to Spike but I couldn’t tell what. I’ve been looking all over for you two.”

“Well, you weren’t wrong,” Spike shrugged, “I got attacked by timber wolves.” Pinkie Pie leapt onto Spike and wrapped his head in a hug, nuzzling against his scaly chin. Spike smiled, “I’m fine really. Someone came along and scared the wolves away.”

“Really? Who?” Pinkie Pie broke from the hug and tilted her head, perplexed.

“Spike got rescued by a creature of Everfree,” Twilight explained. “Fluttershy’s looking after it right now.”

“Wowzie,” Pinkie exclaimed, “any friend of Spike is a friend of mine. When you two are back on your feet, I’m throwing you both a party!”

“That might be a good idea,” Spike said, “She seemed pretty lonely.” They both looked at him with surprise. Spike realized he might have said too much. “I mean, anyone would be lonely if they lived alone in Everfree without any friends.”

“So your friend doesn’t have friends?” Pinkie sniffed, “That’s so sad.” Twilight patted her friend’s shoulder. Pinkie Pie was such a sweetheart. One mention of a face without a smile and she’d go sniffling for days. She hated the idea of miserable, lonely ponies. Pinkie beamed, “Well I’ll be sure to give her a special Pinkie Pie welcome to Ponyville. What’s her name?”

“Mimikyu, but Fluttershy and I decided to call her Mimi for short.” Spike grinned, “I think she’ll be happy for some friends.” He glanced to the closed window, recalling the aura of sadness he felt when he first met Mimi in the woods. That sadness seemed to soften, when he mentioned the word friend. 

“Spike? Why are you crying?”

Spike blinked, raising a hand to his eyes. He realized Twilight was right. His eyes were welling with tears from an unknown spring. Rubbing his eyes with his wrist, he smiled and told them he was fine. He just had a lot on his mind. Doctors came and asked Twilight and Pinkie to give Spike some time to rest. They gave him farewell hugs before leaving him in the patient room with his thoughts about a little, lonely figure.
> Chapter 2 Friends and Foes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Her mouth opened wide to yawn but her wings did not falter as Princess Ember made her way over Dodge City, Dragon Lord Staff in her hand. She had been flying most of the morning over the Celestial Sea and fatigue grew on her as she drew closer to Ponyville. The trees below blurred into green and brown patches that extended past her sight and the damp clouds wetted her blue scales. Wind whipped past her ears, and Dodge City faded from sight, but she still kept gliding to the place Spike had told her about.

The Dragon Lord had a few reasons to visit. First, she wanted some time away from the pressures of ruling. She figured a visit to her friends in Ponyville just might do the trick. Spike had asked her to come visit for weeks but she never felt like she had the time. Second, she had not seen Spike in some time. She wanted to catch up with what happened to him and tell him about her life as Dragon Lord. Third, she wanted some advice on ruling. She thought asking Twilight for advice on a certain issue might help her decide how resolve a persistent issue in Dragon Land. But most importantly, she wanted answers. 

Several dragons over the world reported feelings of nausea and fainting. Some slipped into comas and had yet to awake. Many of her friends had fallen to what their shamans called the fairy’s flu. Even her father, the mighty Dragon Lord before her, fell victim to the flu. Memories of his grey, dusty eyes gazing with emptiness burned in her mind, and she clutched her staff tighter. Every dragon in Equestria felt some form of discomfort and she was no exception. Even now, she felt weary from a flight that should not have proved any sort of challenge. Normally, flying was a way to relax, to soar above the world and forget her problems. Ever since the past week, stretching her wings felt less comforting. She could only hope for enough strength to reach Ponyville and beg for Twilight’s help. She could only pray Spike was not suffering as her father and countless other dragons. Ember flew faster through the sky, failing to notice that three dragons were following her.

Pinkie stood in the lobby next to Twilight as she filled out some medical paperwork. Most of their friends ended up in the hospital at some point. One of the downsides of saving every pony: expensive medical bills. Her health insurance didn’t include potential wing injuries in the original plan and getting that amendment was a nightmare. The alicorn signed a final paper and the clerk thanked her before turning to other paper work. Rainbow Dash had already returned with the letter in hoof and met them. Before any of them could read the letter, they heard a rumbling like thunder stampeding towards the hospital.

“Twilight, I’m back!” Starlight yelled as she burst through the door, carrying a dazed, confused Zecora in a field of magic, “Please tell me I’m not too late!”

“Put Zecora down. Spike’s fine.”

Starlight sighed with relief and placed Zecora on the floor, apologizing profusely for any rough treatment. The zebra shook her head and dusted off her fur. Applejack burst through the door, huffing and drenched with sweat. 

“Yeesh, Starlight,” She gasped, “I think ya ran faster than Dash.” She noticed Rainbow Dash rolling her eyes and bowed her head to hide a small grin behind the rim of her hat. “I heard Spike got hurt. How is he?”

“Better now,” Twilight smiled. “Thanks for coming.”

“Anything for a friend.”

“I too am glad to hear Spike is well. But I’d like to see him so his sickness I can tell,” Zecora said before trotting into the medical wing.

“Wait, you can’t go in there without permission,” Twilight’s voice died as Zecora ignored her and passed through the doors. “Come on girls. We can’t let her get in trouble with the doctors.”

To Twilight’s surprise, no pony tried to stop Zecora. Many moved out of her way with reverence. Several nurses bowed politely and greeted her with a smile. She surmised the doctors might have consulted with her for certain medical advice. A nurse showed her some notes on a clipboard and asked her opinion on an optimal treatment. Zecora took a quill, scribbled some notes, and said a few words without stopping in her path. The nurse said her thanks and walked off. Twilight assumed her hypothesis was correct as Zecora made her way to Spike’s room. 

“Back so soon?” Spike asked with a smile. He saw the zebra and his smile faded with surprise, “Oh, hey Zecora. What are you doing here?”

“I asked her to come here,” Twilight explained. “I thought she might know what happened to you.”

Zecora put her hoof under Spike’s left jawbone and covered her left ear with her other hoof. Eager to help, Pinkie came to her side with a clipboard bearing a blank sheet of paper and a quill. Zecora nodded her thanks and wrote in a language Twilight had never seen. It looked foreign and ancient. Pinkie held up the clipboard so Zecora could focus her attention on Spike. 

“Open your eyes wide,” she instructed and extended a hoof. Without hesitation, Pinkie dropped a tiny flashlight into her hoof, “Thanks Pinkie Pie.”

Zecora studied Spike’s eyes beneath the light individually, starting with his right eye. For a moment, Spike swore she held back a gasp of shock, but the moment passed as she resumed her cool demeanor. After examining his left eye, she turned back to the clipboard and made a few more notes. 

Finally, she grabbed his left arm and pulled it from out of the covers, revealing the white bandages. Starlight stared intensely as Zecora turned Spike’s hand over to study his bandaged palm. She remembered seeing his hand charred black for less than a second, but hoped it was just the shadows of Everfree confusing her mind. Zecora made no move to undo the bandages. She turned Spike’s hand over in her hooves, pressing different parts and asking if it hurt. Her hoof brushed his index finger. Spike arched his back and gritted his teeth beneath his lips, waves of pain intensified. Sensing his pained reaction, Zecora drew back, but then moved to touch his thumb. Spike instinctively jerked his hand back. 

She stepped back from Spike and turned towards Twilight, “Spike went out into Everfree and met a little boo. Now he has the fairy’s flu.” 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash asked, tilting her head.

“I think she’s saying Spike met something in the woods that made him sick,” Twilight guessed. Zecora nodded.

“A rare dragon killer. If not dealt with, it will make him iller.”

“Okay, that I got,” Rainbow Dash frowned. “When you say deal with, what do you mean?”

“To save our friend’s beating heart, we must keep them far apart.” Dash sighed with relief. She did not want to go hurting anything if she could help it.

“How far?” Twilight asked, “And what are we even dealing with?” She turned to face Rainbow Dash, “Did you get Daring Doo’s letter? What does it say?” 

As her attention turned to Dash, Zecora went to a tabletop placed her saddlebag on top. She pulled out a pouch full of dark scarlet fruits that looked like strawberries and a mortar and pestle. Her actions went unnoticed as Dash nodded and handed Twilight the letter, folded into thirds. 

The alicorn unfolded Do’s letter with her magic and studied it, as her friends gathered around. Spike gripped his bed sheet nervously; hoping the dragon slayer Daring Do mentioned was not Mimikyu. She risked her life to save him, and now he was not sure if she could recover. He didn’t want to send her back into Everfree or to some laboratory. His throat ached at the thought of timber wolves tearing her apart or scientists probing her with needles. Maybe he could reason with Twilight. If he showed her Mimi was injured, Twilight would never let her come to harm. Then again, would she put someone else’s safety over his life? He knew her better than that.

“She never mentioned the creature’s name,” Twilight said, releasing a frustrated groan. “She just says she thinks there is something in Everfree Forest capable of harming a dragon. And that she’s coming to investigate.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash shouted. She zoomed over to look at the letter, “Does she say when she’s coming?”

“If you’d stop crowding me, I’ll tell you,” Twilight grumbled. Dash backed away with a sheepish smile. “It looks like she’s on her way right now. She says not to make a scene. She’ll work better without attention.”

Pinkie Pie looked disappointed, thinking about the chance of back-to-back parties. At least she still had at least one party. She looked at Spike and recognized a worried expression on his face. Something seemed off. Before she could press the issue, Twilight called every pony to attention.

“We better help her. The sooner we sort out this mess the better. Let’s meet Daring Do outside of Everfree and ask every pony to stay away from the forest and keep inside.” Spike’s chest rose as his arms propped him up, but Twilight pushed him down with a spell, “I’m not letting you anywhere near Everfree. Just stay here and get some rest.”

Spike opened his mouth to retort when the door burst open, and a white unicorn raced to the bedside to crush Spike in a hug. All things considered, Spike thought, this would be a great way to die. Smothered between the hooves of the loveliest mare in Equestria.

“Oh Spikey-wikey,” Rarity said, “Fluttershy told me all about what happened to you in the woods. I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“Careful there Rares,” Applejack touched her friend’s shoulder, “y’all don’t want to go strangling Spike.” Rarity apologized and backed off. She noticed Zecora and most of her friends gathered, and asked what they were all doing here. Twilight filled her in, recounting Daring Doo’s message.

“I see,” Rarity glanced at Spike, “count me in. I’ll help you search Everfree for the fiend that’s been hurting our Spikey-wikey.” As she turned to leave, she paused, “Oh,” she looked back at Spike, “I almost forgot. I fixed Mimi’s cloak for Fluttershy. She says Mimi is doing just fine. She seems worried about you. Fluttershy says she keeps asking how you are doing.”

“Mimi?” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“She’s Spike’s friend,” Starlight explained. “When Spike was attacked by timber wolves in the forest, Mimi came and saved him.”

“Yeah,” Spike recalled Mimi’s ferocious fight, “she took them down like they were nothing.” He bit his tongue, realizing his slip up. He never mentioned that Mimi defeated the wolves; he just said that she saved him. Now, every pony was looking at him with wide eyes.

“Are you saying this Mimi fella beat a pack of timber wolves on her own?” Rainbow Dash blinked before grinning, “That’s so metal! How’d she do it?”

“Well, um she you know,” Spike stammered, “She had these claws that smashed their branches. And they couldn’t pin her down cause she was too fast.”

Twilight studied Spike. Somehow, he knew that she suspected he was not telling her everything. His Twilight-is-on-to-me senses were never wrong. She kept silent for a while, as Rainbow Dash pressured him for more details.

“How fast do you think she was going? What were her claws like? Do you think she’d be my second awesome pet?”

“Goodness,” Rarity said, “I would never have expected that little darling to be so tough.”

“Yeah, me neither,” Spike said. “But I’m just glad she was there. I mean she saw me getting charged by the wolves and she didn’t hesitate before rushing over to help me.” Every pony looked impressed, trying to picture a tiny creature destroying hungry timber wolves with nothing but its claws. 

“When she’s back on her feet, I’d like to study her a bit,” Twilight said. “If she’s alright with it. In the mean time, the rest of us need to head to Everfree and meet up with Daring Do.”

A pink cloud emerged from Zecora’s direction as she poured dark red berry juice into a plastic bottle, filling it to the brim. She sealed the bottle with a lid and handed the solution to Spike. He noticed daisies and smiling butterflies all over the bottle and gave Zecora a curious, amused look.

“Sorry, I know just how silly and ridiculous this cup may seem. I have yet to put the dishes in the dish washer to clean” Zecora averted her gaze. 

“What’s this?” Spike asked.

“It will make the fairy flu’s effects numb. When you feel ill, take some.”

Spike looked at the concoction with uncertainty. In his experience, medicine never tasted great, especially dark colored medicine that was created right in front of him. 

“But what’s in it?”

“Mainly berries from the rarest of trees. The common name for it is the Roseli.”

“Just take some Spike,” Twilight said. He sighed and uncapped the screw-on lid before taking a small gulp. Bitterness hit his tongue, causing his eyes to squint as the medicine went down his throat. He gasped and stuck out his tongue, coated in scarlet, feeling the taste linger in his mouth. 

They all left the room, leaving Spike alone. He clenched his bandaged fist, his tensed muscles aching with familiar pain. He should have told Twilight that he knew who they were looking for, but he missed his chance. But he couldn’t rat out Mimi like that, not after she saved him. He sat in the bed of the white hospital room, wondering what to do. 

Fluttershy heard more knocking at her door and stifled an annoyed sigh. Was it too much to ask for some alone time? Sure, she appreciated having guests but sometimes she just wanted to spend some quality time relaxing at home with her animals. Sometimes she just wanted to spend some time alone period. This morning had been stressful caring for a creature she had no idea how to help. She just wanted to sit down and practice some crocheting or read a book. But she could never ignore someone knocking at her door.

“One moment please,” she called. Tucking Mimi into her bed, she pulled the covers over the cloaked body and fluffed up the pillow. She kissed the little creature’s forehead, receiving a delighted squeal. She chuckled as Mimi nuzzled against her chin. 

“You rest up Mimi. When you’re feeling better, we’ll go visit Spike in the hospital,” she said. At the mention of his name, Mimi clapped its claws with delight. She closed the curtain drapes and the door before heading to the door. She opened the door to see a brown pegasus with a grey mane, green coat and pale hat. She caught her breath, wondering what brought Daring Do to her cottage.

“You’re one of Dash’s friends, right?” Daring Do asked. Fluttershy nodded and invited her inside. Do stepped into her living room and nodded, “Nice place you got here. Very cozy. You’re probably wondering why I’m here. I had an adventure in the Temple of Alterum and long story short, I touched a relic that brought a bunch of creatures from another world. I got most of them home, but one of them slipped past me and I couldn’t find it. I need to search Everfree so I can find it and get it back home.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy gasped. “What does this creature look like?”

“That’s the thing. I’m not sure,” Do admitted with a shamed face. “There were so many creatures flying around that place that this one got away before I got a look at it. I only knew it was still around when I heard reports of ponies seeing a monster and getting cursed.”

“Cursed?” Fluttershy’s eyes widened. “What do you mean?”

“They’ve been comatose for months.” Fluttershy trembled at the thought of ponies and dragons rendered unconscious just by looking at this creature. “Apparently dragons are the ones most susceptible to this creature. Several dragons have been rendered immobile or sick just being around it. Some have come close to dying when they touched it.”

Fluttershy blinked and opened her mouth, “Spike collapsed soon after he came out of Everfree.”

“Spike?”

“He’s my friend. He’s a baby dragon. Twilight said he was in Everfree for nearly an hour. When he came into my cottage, he collapsed and couldn’t move.”

Daring Do grimaced, “That oracle was right. Where are your friends? I’m going to need every pony’s help to search Everfree.” 

“Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash’s voice came from outside, “Are you in there? We need your help.”

Fluttershy brought them inside and when Dash stopped geeking out in front of Daring Do, she got her friends to sit down so she could explain everything she told Fluttershy.

“So what are you going to do when you catch it?” Twilight asked.

“Well,” Daring Do shrugged, “I suppose I’ll go back to the Temple of Alterum and try to open the portal to get it back home.”

“You think there’s a portal in the temple? That this creature comes from another world?”

“You of all ponies should know there are many worlds connected to ours. The magic mirror in the Temple of Alterum is one of many portals branching our worlds to a world full of,” Daring Do searched for the right word, “full of other animals. This creature belongs there with its kind.”

“She’s right, Twilight,” Starlight said. “We have to get this thing back to its home before it hurts Spike again.”

“I know that,” Twilight responded. “I just,” she sighed, “I just have concerns about where we’re sending it back to. What if it’s a bad place?”

“Twilight,” Starlight looked her mentor in the eyes sadly. She knew the duty before them and her face showed every bit of her determination, “It’s either this creature or Spike.”

Twilight knew which of the two she cared about more. For her friend, she would do anything. Spike was so precious. She couldn’t imagine life without him.

“Alright,” she said. “Let’s get searching right away.”

Fluttershy turned to Angel Bunny, “Angel, please look after our guest, okay? Make sure she’s feeling alright while I’m gone.”

Angel folded his arms expectantly. Fluttershy sighed and went to the kitchen to get a carrot. Rainbow Dash tried not to ask how Fluttershy made that bunny so spoiled or how he learned to manipulate her. Instead, she turned to Daring Do.

“So how do we want to do this? Explore the forest I mean?”

“We’ll split into groups of two, plus one extra zebra” Twilight smiled at Zecora, “that way if one of us gets lost or hurt the other can help.” She flushed and turned to Daring Do, “If that’s alright with you?” She had been so used to taking control of situations that she just instinctively assumed leadership without consulting Daring Do. The brown pegasus nodded with approval and reached into her bag.

“I have some flare guns,” she pulled four small handheld flare guns and put them on the table. “That splits out equally between the eight of us. If you find the creature or are in trouble, then shoot into the sky.”

“Um excuse me?” Fluttershy came back with a carrot, “How will we know when we found it?”

“I’m not sure,” Do admitted, “I have no idea what it looks like. Just give the signal if you see some big monster that looks like it could hurt a dragon, I guess.”

“That doesn’t sound like a perfect plan,” Applejack frowned, “if ya don’t mind me saying.”

“I know. But it’s the best I’ve got right now. Come on. The sooner we get going the better.”

Mimikyu turned in the bed with a fit. She couldn’t sleep. Her mind kept turning to a purple dragon who risked his life to save her, and was now in the hospital. She wanted to see him and make sure he was alright. If those other Pokémon came back, he would need someone to defend him. Sure, he could breath fire but Mimikyu couldn’t stop worrying about Spike. That was his name. She was sure of that. Her name was Mimi. He gave her a nickname. Only partners nicknamed their Pokémon partners. Partners had to look out for each other. Rising out of bed, Mimi sneaked to the window and crawled outside. She had to find her partner.

“I don’t know, Scootaloo,” said Applebloom. “The last time we tried ferret-legging we all ended up in the hospital for weeks.”

Sweetie Belle’s hoof drifted to her hind leg, “I still have bite marks on my legs. What were we even thinking back then? And what kind of psycho puts on pants full of ferrets?”

“Apparently we did,” Scootaloo flipped to the next page, “the things we did for cutie marks.” The friends wanted to find something they could do together that they never did before. Even though they found their cutie marks, they still wanted to try new things. When Rainbow Dash gave Scootaloo a book on obscure sports for her birthday, she had to share it with her friends. Now, they sat together in their clubhouse, wondering what to do.

“Then how about extreme ironing? You could do that Sweetie.”

“Um,” Sweetie Belle took one look at the pictures on the page and paled. “I don’t think I’d be comfortable ironing clothes while skydiving.”

“Well, you wouldn’t have to be skydiving. You could do it underwater or on top of a mountain or—.”

“If we want to do chores, we don’t need to run all the way up a mountain to do them.” Applebloom stretched her hooves on the floor, “Honestly, I’m feeling a bit too sore to do sports. Applejack left us in the middle of work so I had to do her chores.”

“Why’d she do that?” Sweetie Belle asked. She knew Applejack was a hard worker, who never left a job unfinished.

“I don’t know. I think she said Spike was sick and she and Starlight had to get Zecora,” Applebloom shrugged.

“Spike’s sick?” Scootaloo chuckled, “Figures. That dude works himself to death.”

“I wouldn’t laugh about it if I were you,” Applebloom frowned. “She said it was serious, like Spike was close to kicking the bucket.”

“Oh no, is it really that bad?” Sweetie Belle rose to her hooves. 

“I think he’s better now,” Applebloom responded. “Apparently something in Everfree really hurt him, so my sister and her friends are going back to Everfree to investigate.”

Sweetie Belle relaxed, glad to hear Spike was fine. She saw Spike at Carousel Boutique all the time, helping out Rarity. He was such a nice helper who went out of his way to help ponies without expecting anything in return. She even saw him let Rarity use him as a pincushion. When she needed a pianist to play a song she wanted to perform, Spike stopped what he was doing and spent the afternoon helping her practice. They never had any long conversations together, but Sweetie considered him a friend. She knew she never wanted to see him in pain.

“Maybe we could go help them,” Sweetie suggested.

“She told me to steer clear of Everfree until they sort this out, and I don’t want to run into another cockatrice.”

“Yeah, but you got to admit,” Scootaloo said, “If they had more ponies, they could search more of the forest.”

“Well, I guess there’s no harm in asking,” Applebloom shrugged. “It's gotta be better than bog snorkeling.”

The three of them set out from their tree house towards Everfree. As they made their way through town, they passed by the town hall and Sugar Cube Corner both apparently empty. In fact, most of the buildings seemed vacant, save for the young filly and parent. Scootaloo gazed at an empty playground, where most fillies would spend the afternoon. 

“Where is every pony?” She asked.

“Maybe they evacuated?” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“I don’t think so. Some pony woulda told us,” Applebloom squinted as sunlight reflected from the white building stones. “Maybe they’re all in Everfree, looking for that critter. Or maybe they’re locked up in their homes.”

“Yeesh,” Scootaloo whistled, “Must be some crazy creature for every pony to get so worked up like this.” 

Fluttershy’s cottage came in sight, and the trio was halfway up the pavement when Sweetie Belle stopped. She turned to glance behind her, narrowing her scrupulous eyes. 

“What’s up, Sweetie?” Scootaloo snapped her to attention, “Why’d you stop?”

“I could’ve sworn I saw something running towards town out of the corner of my eye.” She murmured, “I don’t know what it was but it looked like a tiny, yellow rabbit.”

They exchanged glances before looking back towards the town. Sure enough, they all saw a figure with crooked rabbit ears peaking from the shadows of the building. It melted back into the shadows and raced away, its onion head reeling backwards with the momentum. 

“What in the hay was that?” Applebloom’s mouth dropped, “I ain’t ever seen something like that.”

“Maybe one of Fluttershy’s animals?” Scootaloo suggested. 

Sweetie Belle trotted after it, “I’m going to check it out.”

Scootaloo groaned and rolled her eyes, “Yes, let’s run towards the creepy creature we know nothing about. It always turns out well for horror movie victims.”

By this point, Sweetie Belle faded out of sight around the corners of a house and Applebloom chased after her. Scootaloo sighed as her words were lost on her friends, and ran to catch up. 

Sweetie Belle and Applebloom cornered the rabbit with ease, but stood baffled by its odd face. Its scribbled eyes and zigzag mouth looked like something from a filly’s drawing. Then there was its cloak; it was ragged and worn, covering its entire body. The ovals on its chest blinked, making them recognize the real pair of eyes. They had no idea what to make of the creature in front of them. Scootaloo ran around the corner but slid to a halt when the creature turned to look back at her. Her eyes narrowed and she frowned.

“What is that?”

The rabbit made several unintelligible sounds that reminded Scootaloo of a cat mewing and a dog whining. It bounced up and down with impatience, causing the girls to stagger back. A ribbon claw emerged from beneath its cloak and began making frantic movements.

“Wait,” Applebloom blinked and scratched her chin. The movements looked like gestures and reminded her of an animal’s body language. “I think it’s trying to tell us something. Is that right? Is there something you’re looking for?”

The creature chirped and bowed its onion head. Its brown stick of a tail started wagging like a happy puppy. A second claw emerged from beneath its cloak and touched the other around the wrist. It moved its tiny finger claws in unison, forming the mandibles of a lizard with a bite. The girls frowned, trying to puzzle out this message. It looked as though the creature was imitating a monster with sharp teeth.

“Is that a monster?” Sweetie Belle ventured. The rabbit shook its onion head and made a throaty, disappointed sound. It placed its hands on its onion face and continued the monster gesture, gnashing its fangs and issuing kitten roars.

“Hmm,” Applebloom narrowed her eyes, “is that supposed to be a dragon?” It nodded its bulbous head and chirped. “You’re looking for a dragon?”

“Think he’s talking about Spike?” Scootaloo suggested. At the sound of his name, the rabbit began bouncing and singing with a high-pitched fairy whistle. Scootaloo bent down to look into its oval eyes, “So you are looking for Spike?” The rabbit danced and chirped louder than a forest of robins. So close. She was so close to finding her partner. Just the thought filled her with elation.

The girls exchanged glances, “Well, what should we do?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well, we should take him to Spike,” Sweetie Belle smiled, “Looks like he really wants to see him.”

“Hold on,” Applebloom raised her hoof. “We don’t even know what this is or why it’s looking for him. For all we know, it’s a runaway who should be sleeping in Fluttershy’s house. Or a poisonous creature that could infect the whole town.”

The rabbit’s head sagged, its oval eyes looked sad.

“Come on,” Sweetie Belle put her hoof around the little rabbit, “does this look like the face of a monster to you?”

“No, of course not,” Applebloom said, feeling uncomfortable with how touchy Sweetie Belle was with this strange animal. “I just think we should be careful.”

“Well, I don’t see any harm in bringing him to Spike,” Scootaloo chimed in. “I mean it looks like it couldn’t hurt a fly. Well, as long as those claws aren’t out.” At that, the creature retracted its ribbon claws beneath its cloak and gazed expectantly at Applebloom. 

She sighed, “Alright fine. We’ll take him to Spike, but then we should bring him back to Fluttershy.”

In the end, Spike could find only one solution. There was no way around it. He had to tell Twilight. Maybe they could find Mimi a nice home where she could not hurt any dragons. She could think of something. Ignoring the doctor’s warnings, he rose out of bed and headed to the front desk. The aches he once felt were gone, and his body felt much lighter. Keeping the bottle of Zecora’s medicine in his hand, he headed through the medical wing past a few nurses carrying equipment across the hall. No pony tried to stop him. They all knew his reputation as an occasional workaholic and sometimes hero of Equestria, and his relationship to an actual workaholic and always hero of Equestria. If he had to be somewhere, then he had to be there.

“Hello Nurse Redheart,” Spike flashed a smile to the unimpressed nurse. “I was thinking I’m feeling better so I—.”

“Get back in bed. Now.” Her voice chilled everyone in the room. Spike had been face to face with some of the most dangerous beings in Equestria: Sombra, Discord, Nightmare Moon, and Twilight’s paranoia. But this disapproving stare melted his bravado in a flash. He gulped but cleared his throat.

“Listen, I really need to see Twilight. I have to tell her something important. It’s a matter of life and death.”

“It’ll be death if you don’t get back to bed,” Nurse Redheart pulled out a long needle full of a green festering liquid. 

Spike bowed his head and nodded, “Could you at least tell Twilight that I have something I need to tell her?”

“Go back to your room. Go back to sleep.” She squeezed the needle, causing vermillion poison to seep from the dagger tip. Spike could have sworn the liquid was melting the surrounding metal. 

“But I need to tell Twilight about the creature she’s looking for,” He slammed his hands on the desk. “Just promise me you’ll get someone to tell her and I’ll go back right now.”

“Spike,” Nurse Redheart’s eyes became black holes, consuming his light. She loomed over him, “You have a serious medical condition. Don’t make me put you to sleep.”

“You mean like nap time, right?” Sweat dripped down his neck, “I’m pretty sure hurting patients goes against doctor vows.”

Several doctors shuffled out of the room, and all the patients in the waiting room cowered in the corner. Spike was terrified of this nurse, but he had to tell Twilight. He stood his ground, hoping Nurse Redheart would understand the importance of his mission. After what felt like eternity, her eyes softened and she nodded.

“I’ll tell her.”

Spike sighed with relief and turned to walk back to his room. He did not want to chance a second more. Gripping the medicine in his hand, he trudged back to his room. As he approached the medical wing, the entry doors burst open. He jerked around, startled by the noise. He saw a familiar sloppily drawn face and couldn’t help smiling as Mimi rushed towards him, tears dripping down her face. She touched his scales with her cloaked body. The pain he expected was gone. When she touched him, his body went numb where they touched, but he no longer felt the intense pain that he first felt when touching Mimi. 

“I can touch you,” Spike murmured. He looked into those oval eyes and grinned, “Come here, little buddy!” With that, he wrapped Mimi in a hug and lifted her off the ground. Mimi chirped and whistled, her eyes sparkling with joy. He faltered. His body began feeling numb. Mimi felt heavy in his tiny hands. He placed her down and bent over, his hands on his knees. Mimi looked at him with concern.

“I’m okay,” he said. “Just a little tired. I guess we shouldn’t touch too long.”

“Spike?” He looked up at the pony who called his name from the doors. Sweetie Belle stood in front of Applebloom and Scootaloo as their eyes glanced from Mimi to him. 

"Oh hey girls," Spike smiled, "nice of you to drop by."

“Do you know him?” Sweetie Belle asked pointing to the yellow rabbit. 

“Actually, it’s a her,” Spike said. He gestured to his friend, “This is Mimikyu, but I just call her Mimi for short. She saved me from a pack of timber wolves in Everfree.”

“That little thing beat a pack of timber wolves?” Applebloom gave a doubtful look.

“Oh yeah. She’s tougher than she looks. I was almost done for when she came out of nowhere and destroyed three of them like it was nothing.”

“Whoa,” Scootaloo grinned, “that’s awesome!”

“So what are you three doing here?” Spike frowned, “I thought you were trying cheese rolling or something?”

“Cheese Ball wouldn’t lend us the cheese,” Scootaloo shrugged. The girls walked towards Spike and Mimi, “Anyways, we ran into Mimi here while we were walking to Fluttershy. She really wanted to see you.”

“What?” Spike blinked, surprised.

“We did some charades with her and when Scoots mentioned your name she started singing and dancing,” Applebloom explained. Spike looked down at Mimi. He could have sworn she was smiling behind her cloak.

“Well,” Applebloom pursed her lips, reluctant to say what was on her mind. “We should probably get her back to Fluttershy.”

“Wait a minute,” Spike said without looking away from Mimi. “Fluttershy is going to be out in Everfree for a while. It wouldn’t be nice to leave Mimi on her own.” A smile spread across his face, “Why don’t we show Mimi around Ponyville? I’m sure she’d love to spend time with us.”

The girls started to smile, but then cowered. Their eyes focused on the nurse looming behind Spike with a dark glare. He turned around and wished he had not. She looked scarier than ever.

“Someone has to get back to bed,” she said. Mimi jumped in front of Nurse Redheart. Her oval eyes shimmered with sparkling tears as she gazed at Redheart with the most charming face Spike had ever seen. Nurse Redheart’s scowl softened and she let out a small smile.

“Well, I guess I can let you go for a bit,” she said. “Just don’t push yourself.” With that, she returned to the front desk and pulled out a pile of paper work. Sweetie Belle gawked with amazement.

“What the hay just happened?” She stuttered, “Nurse Redheart never lets patients go like that.”

Spike glanced at Mimi who bounced towards him and scratched his chin, “It must be one of Mimi’s spells.”

“What do you mean?” Applebloom asked.

“When she fought the timber wolves, she did some kind of magic.” He frowned, recollecting her fight. “Well, no. Actually, it wasn’t magic. It was more like a trick or a power. Like she did this blurry thing where it looked liked there were twenty of her and this thing that made her claws have purple fire. ”

Scootaloo grinned with wide eyes, “So what else can you do, Mimi?”

Garble signaled Matchstick and Boiler to land. They all felt the flu spreading through their bodies as Ember drew closer to Everfree, and he would need all of his strength. He was going to take that staff. Then, he was going to pay back a certain purple dragon for all the humiliation he suffered. The trio landed on the grass and watched Ember fly over the Everfree Forest. Her trembling wings betrayed her fatigue as she struggled to glide.

“So what now, Garble?” Matchstick looked at his leader. He had no idea why he felt so exhausted, but it had been getting worse when they got closer to Everfree. He did not want to end up like their previous Dragon Lord, but he did not want to suggest turning back. Garble would destroy him.

Boiler was not so bright as he grumbled, “We can’t keep going. The flu’s getting worse.”

“But why?” Garble scratched his chin. He had never been one for thinking, but being humiliated by a baby dragon had taught him a lesson. To get what he wanted, he had to bide his time and plan. He studied the dark brown trees curving into the misty unknown and a thought came into his head. 

“I get it,” he chuckled, “whatever’s causing the flu must be in that forest. That must be why we’re feeling so sick.”

Boiler and Matchstick exchanged nervous glances.

“This is perfect,” Garble clasped his hands together. “Ember’s going in there. If she gets the flu,” he stopped midsentence. He shook his head realizing he could not wrench the staff from her feeble claws, “No, not with that flu going around.”

He folded his arms and frowned. Slowly, that frown twisted into a toothy grin.

“Matchstick, Boiler,” he turned to face them, “tell me, what lies beyond Everfree Forest?”

They both blinked, wondering what this had to do with Princess Ember. Ever since he lost the chance to become Dragon Lord, Garble had been acting unusual. These days, he stopped relying on his brute strength and developed an uncanny craftiness. Neither of them could guess what he was thinking.

“I’m pretty sure a pony village,” Matchstick said, “but what does that have to do with anything?”

Garble shook his head and raised his palms empathetically, “Oh Matchstick. So naïve. Think about it. We get sicker as we get closer to that pony village. What does that mean?”

Matchstick’s eyes flashed with epiphany, “Are you saying whatever’s been hurting us dragons is hiding out in that town?”

“No, it’s much worse than that.” Garble sighed, “This thing that’s been hurting us used to live in Dragon Land until we chased away every living thing around. It must have somehow wandered into Everfree.”

“I don’t understand,” Matchstick frowned. “How is that bad?”

“Who would benefit most,” Garble said, “from a creature that can bring dragons to their knees? Who could use this creature to make sure dragons never came near them?”

“A lot of creatures would,” Boiler shrugged.

“Think about it. Who has been claiming they rule Equestria? Who has been taking our lands and controlling us by moving the sun and moon? Who’s been mocking us for as long as they’ve been on this world?”

Matchstick and Boiler both growled, “Ponies.”

“Exactly,” Garble said. “Now, if a creature with powers to destroy dragons came around, what would ponies do with it?”

Matchstick folded his arms and looked down, “Well, I guess they’d,” he stopped speaking as the realization hit him, “take it in.”

“Ponies have the one thing that could bring us to our knees, and our Dragon Lord Ember is flying straight towards them. Don’t you see? It’s a trap.”

“No,” Boiler howled, “how dare those ponies trick us.”

“It’s worse,” Garble growled, “with a creature like this, they could destroy all of us. And we couldn’t do a thing to stop them. We’ve lost Equestria. Soon, there might not be any more dragons.”

“Not if we stop them,” Matchstick balled his fists. “We can take the fight to them and take them down while the creature is still there.”

“Not on our own,” Garble responded. “If we want to stop this and save all dragons, we need more help.”

“I’ll fly back and get every dragon,” Matchstick said. “With all of us together, we’re sure to take down those ponies.”

Garble nodded, “Good thinking, Matchstick. You get going. Boiler and I will stay here and keep watch in case anything changes.” 

Matchstick turned around and began a light jog. His job turned into a sprint as he extended his purple wings and leapt into the air, flying past the clouds and back to Dragon Land. Garble grinned with satisfaction. He never played chess, but when he was Dragon Lord, maybe he would take up the sport. Manipulating pawns like Matchstick was all too easy. Now he could unite the dragons against ponies, wipe out Spike’s pony village, and become Dragon Lord. Patience, he told himself, one step at a time.

He turned to Everfree, “Boiler, what creatures live in that forest?”

Boiler scratched his head, “Um, cockatrices and chimeras and timber wolves. I think.”

“Perfect,” Garble grinned with his shark teeth, “Let’s see if we can find a few.”

“Why?”

“If those ponies are too busy dealing with a bunch of wild animals, they won’t see us coming,” Garble explained. And one of those animals could hurt Ember, he thought, and dragons would need a strong leader in her stead. Thankfully, their hero was here. And soon, he would lead them into a new age.
> Chapter 3 More Invaders
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Alright Mimi,” Scootaloo put the final tennis ball into the machine, “Are you ready?”

Spike adjusted Mimi’s helmet straps. He had no idea how to shield her from tennis balls or where her head was, but Mimi did not seem to mind. He jogged several meters away next to Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. Applebloom held a stopwatch ready to start the clock and Sweetie Belle had a camera on a tripod ready to snap photographs. Spike was reluctant to go through with this at first, but Mimi seemed eager to please Scootaloo. When Spike protested, she marched right in front of the machine and stretched her claws. Purple flames streamed across Mimi’s claws. Feeling a headache, Spike reached for the Roseli medicine Zecora gave him and took a sip. The taste gave him chills.

“Just remember,” Scootaloo said, “if you feel like you can’t take any more give me the signal and I’ll stop the machine.”

Mimi nodded and flexed her ribbon claws. 

“Ready?” Applebloom put a hoof on a button, “Go!”

With that, she started the stopwatch and Scootaloo turned on the machine. Three tennis balls raced towards Mimi. Spike watched with wide eyes. He knew Mimi was tough but he could not help worrying. Her purple flamed claws snaked like whips, slicing the balls into thirds with razor precision. The charred remains flew past her harmlessly. Another three balls raced towards her and met the same fate. Then six balls, then twelve, then twenty-four, but not a single one passed Mimi’s blinding claws falling faster than rain from thunderclouds. Each ball erupted with purple flames as Mimi’s claws flurried, ribbons raging in a storm of hail. 

“Whoa,” Applebloom mouthed the word. Mimi was hacking through at least six balls a second. At this rate, she would slice through every last one of them. And the CMC could be forever banned from tennis section of the sports shop. Tennis Bob would not be happy to see his precious tennis balls being eviscerated. Sure, they paid for them and Bob had ways to recycle the remains, but he still would give Scoots an unpleasant frown when he saw her again. Scootaloo was too mesmerized by Mimi’s blinding claws to consider turning off the machine. Soon, the last ball fell to the grass beside its brethren. Applebloom pressed the button.

“One minute and fifty-four seconds,” she called. “That was what? A hundred tennis balls?”

“The camera could barely keep up,” Sweetie Belle said as she scrolled through the photos. “It looks like a blur.”

“You’re really something else, Mimi,” Scootaloo grinned. Mimi chirped happily at Scootaloo’s praise. It had been so long since she felt this happy, and even longer since anyone wanted to play with her.

Scootaloo smiled, “So Mimi, would you like to be my super awesome pet?”

“Dash asked the same exact thing,” Spike said as he made his way over to her. “So I guess you’ll have to get in line.” Mimi bounced over to Spike, her wooden tail wagging.

“I guess you’re her favorite.”

“Yeah,” Spike pat her head, watched her eyes close with glee. “I guess so.”

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle rushed over to them. Applebloom reviewed Mimi’s records so far. She scored a minute and thirty-seven seconds in the race to Sugar Cube Corner, chopped up a pile of a hundred and fifty logs in six minutes and forty-five seconds, and made a hundred afterimages with her blur move. Sweetie Belle showed them the best photos she managed to take, showing Mimi’s claws slicing several tennis balls in midair simultaneously. 

“Aw mane, I wish we had a pal like you around when Diamond Tiara called us blank flanks,” Applebloom smiled. “You’d have scared her off for sure.”

“If Twilight had someone like you, she’d never have to worry about Tirek or Chrysalis ever again,” Sweetie Belle jumped at the thought, “I bet you could even take down Discord if he went out of control.”

“Seriously though, I think you could be one of Equestria’s greatest heroes, Mimi,” Scootaloo said. “Maybe even Rainbow Dash level of greatness.”

Spike tried to smile and laugh with them. This couldn’t last. Soon, he would have to bring Mimi to Twilight and tell her everything. He just wanted to give Mimi some time with friends before she was sent away. Probably forever. He felt a lump in his throat at the thought of Mimi being sent some place where she could never find friends. At least this way, he could give her some good memories for the road. And maybe he could convince Twilight that Mimi should stay with them. After all, they could use another powerhouse on their team in case some monster ever threatened Equestria. He could learn to take the pain. If he had enough of that Roseli medicine, he could endure Mimi’s presence, her fairy flu. That thought eased the lump in his throat. Maybe, Mimi could find a place to fit in, right here in Ponyville. Maybe, she was right where she belonged, with him.

He picked up an extra tennis ball and tossed it in his hand absentmindedly. Mimi watched as the ball soared up and fell into Spike’s palm. She noticed another tennis ball by Spike’s feet and picked it up. Looking from Spike to the ball, Mimi tried copying Spike’s actions. The ball fell into Mimi’s hands. Spike noticed this action and threw the ball into the air. Mimi threw her ball in time with him and caught it as he did.

Spike smiled and picked up another ball. Mimi picked up a second tennis ball as well. He started throwing both of them at the same time and Mimi did as well. Then, he alternated between his two hands and Mimi repeated his every action. Sweetie Belle snapped a picture as the two threw balls around. Spike dropped one of his tennis balls onto the grass and Mimi dropped one of her balls to catch his. She offered him back his tennis ball.

“Ya think ya could teach her to play catch?” Applebloom asked.

“I don’t know,” Spike said. He took back the ball and backed up a few steps. “Mimi, I’m going to throw this to you. Try to catch it and throw it back to me, okay?”

Mimi squeaked and placed the other ball in her hand down. Spike started with a gentle underhand throw. Mimi’s ribbon claw darted out from her cloak and snatched the ball from midair, eliciting claps from the CMC. Mimi underhand tossed the ball back to Spike and it landed perfectly in his hands.

“Wow,” Applebloom said, “I could never get Winona to throw the ball back like that.”

“To be fair,” Spike smiled, “Winona doesn’t have hands.”

“Neither do I,” Applebloom joked. “But you don’t see me complaining.”

“Hey Spike,” Scootaloo said, “Try to throw it farther.”

Spike backed up a few more feet. Mimi obediently stood still. He threw another gentle underhand throw, lobbing the ball upward. It fell straight into Mimi’s claws and soon flew back into Spike’s claws.

“I want to try,” Sweetie Belle put down her camera and trotted over to Spike, “Please?”

Darn, she’s cute, Spike thought, I can never say no to that face. He offered Sweetie Belle the ball. Mimi noticed the exchange and stood ready. Unlike Spike, Sweetie went for an overhand throw, winding back the ball with her green magic aura. The ball raced to Mimi but she caught it without any visible effort. Then, Mimi drew back her hand and copied Sweetie’s overhand throw, flinging the tennis ball to Sweetie Belle. She caught it with her magic and grinned.

“She’s a quick learner,” she said and Spike had to agree as she threw the ball again. He had never seen a dog pick up an action so quickly, but Mimi seemed eager to please. 

He couldn’t help but wonder if Mimi only played catch with Sweetie because she saw him give Sweetie the tennis ball. Spike was sure she agreed to slice those tennis balls because he was watching. He scratched his neck as Mimi tossed the ball back to Sweetie, keeping her eyes fixed on him. He looked away. What was he doing? When Twilight found out, she would send away Mimi and he’d never see her again. Just like Peewee. His throat went ached at the thought. Saying goodbye once was bad enough. How could he do it again to a friend who saved his life? His growling stomach interrupted his musings.

“Hey, I’m going to take a lunch break,” Spike said. He honestly just wanted some time alone to think. “You three can keep playing with Mimi.”

As he walked away, he tried to get his mind off of Mimi. Then, he heard her squeaking. His head swiveled around to see the ragged figure running after him, leaving the CMC behind. He blinked as she stopped in front of him. Spike looked up at the girls. Sweetie Belle’s beaming face revealed she thought Mimi’s loyalty was adorable. Scootaloo looked impressed and Applebloom chuckled as Mimi bounced in front of him.

“What are you doing?” He said, “Don’t you want to play with them?”

Mimi kept standing in front of him, refusing to move. He sighed.

“Well, I guess we’re all going on a lunch break,” Applebloom announced. “Clearly, Mimi doesn’t want to leave ya.”

“I didn’t notice,” Spike deadpanned as Mimi hopped and chirped. 

“That’s some friend you’ve got there,” Scootaloo agreed. 

“Opal never acts that nice to me,” Sweetie Belle pouted. She took out the camera and aimed it at the two, “Spike, let’s get one with you and Mimi. Smile at the camera.”

The Roseli medicine was still dulling his fairy flu, but his body ached as though he ran a marathon. Still, Spike knew he lacked the capacity to say no to Sweetie Belle (curse her cuteness) or turn away from Mimi’s happy face. He knelt down and draped an arm around Mimi trying to keep some space between their bodies. He pointed to Sweetie Belle’s camera and Mimi followed his finger to the camera. She noticed the lens aimed at her and seemed taken aback, as though she never received this sort of attention. She saw Spike looking at the camera and copied his pose facing the camera. All the while, Spike felt the onset of a burning sensation in his muscles.

“Come on Spike. Would it kill you to smile?” Sweetie Belle gave him a rebuking stare.

So Spike did smile, even though he felt lightheaded and dizzy. The camera flashed and Mimi shrieked, her cloak wavering like a curtain in the breeze, as she began exhaling her violet mist. Without taking a moment to think, Spike grabbed her, wrapping her tiny body in a hug, and stroked her head, ignoring his pain.

“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” he whispered in a soothing voice. “It’s not going to hurt you, okay?”

Mimi began calming, the purple mist evaporated before any of the girls could see it covering the ground. Her body steadied as she rested in Spike’s arms and felt his claws stroking her back. Leaning her onion head on his chest, Mimi pressed her body against Spike. The searing pain didn’t reach Spike’s mind as he focused on his little friend. Sweetie Belle began toying with the camera’s flash settings, when she noticed the two hugging.

Without interrupting the scene, she took another picture. She looked at the image in the digital screen. Spike’s warm eyes gazed down at Mimi, cradled in his arms, her body melting into his scaly chest. This was the picture; the one picture she ever took that meant something beyond her, beyond Ponyville, beyond Equestria. She tried not to squeal and ruin the moment.

Spike backed away and rubbed the back of his neck. “We should probably keep the flashing lights to a minimum.”

“You mean a Mimi-mum?” Sweetie Belle grinned. She lost her smile when everyone looked at her with unsmiling faces. She shrugged, “Sorry.”

“Come on,” Spike said, “Let’s get something to eat.”

“You go on ahead,” Scootaloo said, “I’ve got to get the tennis machine back to Tennis Bob. And all those tennis balls.” She sighed. 

“Hold on,” Applebloom said, “I’ll stay and help ya out.”

Spike’s stomach growled even louder. His hands touched his belly as he sighed.

“Sorry, I think I need to get some food now.” Spike said. 

“Do you have any bits?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Sugar Cube Corner has these really tasty blueberry muffins that only cost three bits.”

“I was going to go back to the castle and cook a meal or something,” Spike said. “Anyways, Mimi is kind of shy so I don’t want to overwhelm her with a lot of new ponies.”

“Eating alone at the castle?” Sweetie Belle frowned, “That doesn’t sound like fun.”

“I’m not alone,” Spike smiled. “I’ve got Mimi.” Mimi chirped and twirled in a circle. “I’ll see you girls later.”

He waved and turned to walk away. Mimi followed him, staying by his side as they walked towards the castle. When they turned a corner around a building, Sweetie Belle started to follow them.

“Where do ya think you’re going?” Applebloom asked.

“Well, I’m hungry too,” Sweetie Belle pouted. “Can’t I get something to eat?”

“Okay,” Scootaloo said, turning back to the machine.

“I was just joking.” Sweetie Belle rushed back over to her friends. “Come on, you know I’d never leave you two hanging.”

“You would for your dragon crush,” Scootaloo sniggered.

“Oh come on!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. Her face flustered at Scootaloo’s mere implication. She straightened her mane to appear dignified, “I just asked him to play the piano for me. That doesn’t mean I like him. It just means I appreciate his musical talents. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Uh huh,” Scootaloo didn’t face Sweetie and instead focused on folding up the machine. Thankfully, these appliances came with convenient buttons that did most of the folding. As she worked on the machine, she could not help a sly comment slip out, “Nothing wrong with that at all. Especially when you could ask literally any pony to play the piano.”

“It was just one time!” Sweetie Belle protested. “Besides, no other pony in our town can play like him.”

“You’d know, wouldn’t you?” Scootaloo smirked.

“Scoots, stop teasing Sweetie,” Applebloom said. “We’ve all asked Spike to help us with something at some point. It don’t mean she or any of us have a crush on him.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Scootaloo nodded, “I know. Spike’s got better things to do than look for love. And we’re too crazy for him. Now could you come over and help me out now?”

The blue dragoness staggered onto the grass. Her legs almost fell out from under her as she at last touched the ground. She panted heavily and wiped sweat from her forehead. The constant flight took a lot out of her, but getting landing in Ponyville left her depleted. She would have loved some gems to chew or a nice jug of water to ease her dry throat. A magma bath to relax her muscles would have been perfect, but she did not expect to find one in a pony village. 

Remembering her goal, she forced herself to move towards the town. Spike told her about the castle where he and Twilight lived, and Ember guessed he meant the big crystal palace in the distance. She felt lightheaded and struggled to breathe without feeling sharp knives stabbing her throat. A quick shake of the head, and she mustered her strength before heading towards the castle.

She came through field towards the town where she saw three small ponies coming out of a building. They looked disappointed about some failure as they stopped to talk. Ember waved to them and they all took notice. The yellow filly took an unconscious step backwards while the other two looked at her curiously.

“Excuse me,” she coughed as she stumbled towards them, “My name is Ember the Dragon Lord. I’m looking for Princess Twilight.”

“Why?” the yellow pony narrowed her skeptical eyes.

“Because dragons everywhere are getting sick and I don’t know why,” she tried not to bend over. “Please I need help. My dad’s already,” her voice trailed off into memory. They exchanged glances before nodding and walking to Ember. 

“Twilight’s in the woods right now,” the yellow filly said. “If ya want to, ya could wait for her in the castle. Spike’s there right now.”

“Spike?” Ember straightened up, “He’s alright? Hasn’t been feeling this flu?”

“Not exactly,” the white filly said. “May I ask how you know him?”

“It’s a long story. Is he sick too?”

“He was,” Applebloom said, “but he’s better now.”

“That’s good. Can one of you take me to him?”

They all nodded.

The yellow filly extended her hoof, “My name’s Applebloom.”

“I’m Scootaloo,” the pegasus smiled.

“Sweetie Belle,” the unicorn had trouble looking the lovely dragoness in the eye. She did not mean to be rude but somehow she just couldn’t help feeling some resentment to this stranger, who came out of nowhere and claimed to know Spike. How many friends did he have outside of Ponyville?

Then, they heard sounds from Everfree. Branches crackling, birds flying away from the branches, as shapes moved through the shadows of the trees. Ember turned around and raised her staff in hand, planting herself between the fillies and the forest. She narrowed her eyes. Her strength was all but gone. If anything came out to fight, she would not be able to hold it off for long. To her dismay, she saw several pairs of green eyes staring at them. 

“Timber wolves?” Applebloom gasped, “But they never come this close to town.”

“There must be at least ten of them,” Sweetie Belle said. “Maybe twenty. What do we do?”

“Stay behind me,” Ember ordered them.

“Like heck we will,” Sweetie Belle scowled, “you’re barely standing. You can’t fight them.”

“Neither can we,” Applebloom said.

“You three,” Ember glanced at them from the corner of her eyes, “when they charge, get somewhere safe. I’ll try to lead them away.”

“Mimi could,” Sweetie Belle said. “She could take them all down.”

“She’s at the castle with Spike,” Applebloom grimaced. “It might be our only chance.”

“Scoots, you’re the fastest,” Sweetie Belle glanced at the pegasus, “you should go get them.”

“No, don’t run,” Applebloom whispered, “That only makes timber wolves want to chase you.”

“Okay,” Scootaloo growled, “I’ll just gently walk away from a pack of timber wolves. What pony wouldn’t?”

“Just be quiet,” Ember hissed. “You girls are giving me a headache.”

Spike pulled a plastic spoon from the drawer and returned to the table. In the chair to his left, Mimi grabbed apples and pulled them under her cloak, munching with a purr. He smiled at her happy antics but then looked away. He could not let himself get too attached. After all, he had to tell Twilight about Mimi and then they’d have to say goodbye. Just like Peewee. Spike sighed, remembering his phoenix friend. He raised that bird from an egg, but had to return him to his parents. He knew he should have been happy for Peewee but he felt like he lost a part of himself. Sometimes, he felt like he was a dragon defined by his losses since his birth. His parents didn’t want him after all. A clawed ribbon touched his hand, interrupting his thoughts. Mimi looked at him with pensive curiosity. Spike touched his cheek and realized his eyes were watering. He shook his head.

“I’m fine, Mimi.” He dipped his plastic spoon, “I was just thinking.”

When he tried using a regular spoon, its metallic sheen must have caught light because Mimi shrieked. Spike wondered if she disliked the metal or the light. He had to throw away the spoon and stroke Mimi’s onion head before she calmed down. Now, he ate his gem soup with a flimsy plastic spoon that had trouble holding many gems at once. The crunchy rubies slid down his throat, which already burned with tears and heartache. The problem that haunted him since he met Mimi returned full force in his mind: what am I going to do?

He glanced at Mimi as she plucked another apple, stem and all, and dragged it under her cloth. Would she understand if he tried to explain? Tried to explain what? That they couldn’t be friends because being close to her was killing him and soon they would have to say goodbye? How was that fair? To her or anyone else? He swallowed the remainders of his soup and pondered, hoping a solution might drop onto his table. If only. His bandaged hand twitched, remnants of pain ebbing through his muscles. This couldn’t work, could it? Falling back into his chair, his head sunk into the headrest and gazed at the crystal ceiling. He just wished he had someone to talk to, someone who could tell him exactly what to do. 

His eyes widened, “Of course! Princess Celestia!” 

He hopped out of the chair and raced to his room. He laid a piece of paper on his writing desk next to a quill and a cup of black ink. As the quill tip touched the parchment, Spike realized that he had no idea how to explain everything or what to say. The actual task of writing seemed difficult, and articulating his thoughts was impossible when his thoughts were a blinding whirl of emotions. He decided to start at the beginning from when he met Mimi in the forest until now. He tried not to leave out any relevant details and to express his gratitude to Mimi for saving his life, as well as his reluctance to become friends with Mimi for fear of saying goodbye. The ink dried in minutes, the parchment was ready for transport. He rolled up the letter and sent it off in a puff of green embers.

Mimi’s chirps came from the door and sure enough, he turned to see her standing in the hallway, peering into his room. She took a tentative step forward and glanced at him. Spike felt some emotion pouring from her eyes. Could she guess what he was thinking? Could she read his mind?

“Listen, Mimi,” Spike began. He sighed, wishing they could just go on without facing the inevitable, but he knew better. They had to talk. If he let Mimi think they could be friends any longer, he would hurt her feelings even more. Saying goodbye would be even harder on both of them. He gritted his fangs, “We need to talk.”

Mimi blinked and took a step towards him, and Spike noticed an object in her claws. He recognized Zecora’s bottle of Roseli medicine. He must have forgotten it on the table when he came here to write a letter. Her hand extended to Spike, offering the dark liquid. He looked at the bottle then turned to Mimi, who chirped with winking eyes. It was the last thing he wanted to do, but nonetheless, a smile found its way onto his face. The smile was more unstoppable than their inevitable goodbye, especially when he looked into Mimi’s olive eyes brimming with joy. His smile must have affected her because he could see happiness in her quivering body, in her eyes, in her whistles. She seemed pleased to help him, to make him smile. Nothing else in the world mattered to Mimi, except making him happy.

Spike returned to reality. He took the bottle and nodded his thanks. Mimi seemed confused at his sudden change in mood, wondering if she displeased him. He closed his eyes, practicing what he had to tell her and how to explain in a way that did not hurt Mimi. The second task was plainly impossible. There was no way to explain this in a way that would not hurt Mimi. It had to be done. Every second he delayed tortured him and would agonize Mimi.

As he took a deep breath to begin his speech, he heard a knock on the door, accompanied by a mare screaming his name. The door muffled her words, but he recognized Scootaloo’s voice and her urgent tone. This talk would have to wait. He bolted out of his room and raced downstairs to the door, with Mimi close by his side. When he reached the front door, he wrenched open the door to find Scootaloo. She looked ragged, her mane soaked with perspiration and her frantic eyes darting. 

“Sweetie Belle and Applebloom are in trouble!” Scootaloo yelled, “You’ve got to come quickly!”

Spike tensed, “Why? What’s wrong?”

“Timber wolves, Spike.” Scootaloo panted, “A whole pack of them. They just came out of Everfree and charged Ember.”

“Wait, Ember? You mean Princess Ember?” Spike’s eyes widened. They couldn’t lose Ember. She was the biggest reason ponies and dragons could live in peace today. And more importantly, she was a dear friend. He glanced at Mimi who stood by his side and focused her eyes on Scootaloo. 

“Mimi,” he said, “Think you can fight off a pack of timber wolves again?”

Mimi sharpened her ribbon claws against her claws and growled. Her body began exhaling telltale signs of purple mist. She was ready to fight for him. They would need weapons. No sense in going down to help if they couldn’t fight. Spike rushed to the broom closet, passed Scootaloo a baseball bat. Then, he grabbed a frying pan from the kitchen. After practicing a few quick swings, he turned to Scootaloo.

“Show us where they are.”

They raced out the doors towards Everfree, and Spike could already hear the distant sound of timber wolves snarling and barking. He could hear at least a dozen howls sounding beyond the edge of town. Those sounds only grew as Scootaloo led them forward. His knuckles turned white from gripping the frying pan. Why did the Spike of a minute ago think a frying pan could stop a single timber wolf, much less a pack? At best, the pan would give the wolves a way to cook their remains over a fire. 

“They’re just up ahead,” Scootaloo panted between breaths as they rounded Sugar Cube Corner. Now was not the time for fear Spike realized. Their friends were counting on them. 

The trees came into view, and Spike turned to the source of the growling. His eyes widened and his heart sank. Spike counted at least twenty to thirty wolves covering the clearing. All of their eyes looked wild, with intractable rage. Twenty timber wolves surrounded a blue shape that resembled Princess Ember, forcing her against a building wall. Spike and Scootaloo could only catch glimpses of the dragoness through the wooded crowd. A few ponies watched from behind the buildings, too terrified to intervene. A brave, gray pegasus with a yellow mane urged the ponies to pick up a weapon and help their friends. Her voice fell silent on the quivering ponies.

A red stallion faced off against three wolves. Scootaloo recognized him as Big Mac, Applebloom’s quiet, stalwart older brother. A pile of smashed branches surrounded his hooves. He swayed like a tree in the breeze. The wolves feinted lunges at him, darting out of reach from his powerful hooves. There was no mistaking his fatigue, his body drenched with sweat and a long crimson gash on his side. One misstep, and the wolves would get his throat.

“Oh mane,” Spike breathed, his knees knocking, “We need Twilight for this.”

“Spike,” Scootaloo’s voice snapped him to attention, “Big Mac needs our help.” He glanced in her direction and saw the red stallion, surrounded by four timber wolves. 

“No!” Spike howled, “Not my friends, you don’t!”

He charged with his pan raised for a backhand strike, vaguely aware of Mimi in his peripheral vision. He swung the pan at a wolf’s hind leg. Its branched sinews tore and cracked beneath his force and the wolf toppled over, whimpering on the ground. The other three stopped to glance at him, and Big Mac took the chance to slam his back hooves into another wolf. His mighty hooves, strengthened from a decade of farm work, sent the wolf soaring into a building, crumbling into a stick pile against the wall. A yellow blur appeared between the other wolves. Before either wolf could react, Mimi extended her ribbon claws, brimming with purple fire, and cut both wolves in halves. Other wolves took notice and a dozen turned from the blue figure to face their new opponents. 

“Applebloom!” Big Mac yelled, tears streaking his face. 

“Big Mac,” Applebloom’s voice replied from behind the blue figure. Spike guessed Ember must have put herself in between the girls and the wolves. “I’m over here.”

“Hang on! I’m coming.” Big Mac staggered along the grass. 

Spike looked to the forest and saw more timber wolves rushing out from the trees with every second. Branches around him reformed into new timber wolves and replaced the pack, intent on striking down Ember. Spike gritted his teeth. Timber wolves were nasty, but he never could have imagined they would do something like this. Was it because of Mimi and him? Did their attacks provoke this frenzy? Spike glanced above the trees and narrowed his eyes. A faint trail of smoke emerging deep with the forest stained the blue sky. The wolves weren’t invading; they were running away from a fire. When they came to Ponyville, Ember must have breathed fire in defense and provoked them. But where did the forest fire come from?

“Spike,” Scootaloo shook him, “use your fire.”

Spike glanced at the wolves and shook his head, “Those wolves are surrounding our friends. If I set them on fire, I could hurt Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. I’d be trapping them behind a wall of fire.”

“So what do we do?”

Spike glanced at Mimi, who stared expectantly. Her eyes betrayed no doubt as she stood by Spike’s side. She believed in him, and would follow him to the end. She would protect him and Ponyville, and even sacrifice herself. Spike could sense her resolve as she sharpened her claws to dagger tips. If she wasn’t going to give up, neither could he or Ponyville.

“We hold the fort until Twilight gets back,” he turned to face the ponies waiting on the sidelines. 

“Ponies of Ponyville,” Spike called. The gathered ponies stopped bickering and listened to him. He nervously licked his lips, tasting bitter sweat. Twilight was not here. He had to step up and motivate the ponies.

“I know you’re scared. I’m scared too,” Spike admitted with reluctance. “I know this looks bad, but you’ve got to remember, we’ve been through crazier stuff than this. Remember when Rarity went on a glamorizing rampage? We came through that didn’t we?”

A few ponies nodded in agreement, prompting him to continue.

“When I changed into a hundred foot tall monster, Ponyville didn’t fall. When the tantibus almost got into the real world, we all worked together to stop it. You’ve never stopped proving that Ponyville can come through anything. Ever since the day I came here, you all have taught me that even when things look hopeless, Ponyville will always win because everyone of us loves our town, and would never let it fall.”

Several ponies cheered at Spike’s words. Dozens of ponies who were hiding deep in the town now stood side by side with their neighbors. The crowd grew larger by the second, flocking to him. Some questioned where Twilight and her friends were and kept begging him to summon them. He would have to tell them that they were on their own. Twilight was deep in Everfree. But if he did that, then every pony might flee, afraid of perishing without Equestria’s heroes. An idea came through his head.

“Twilight’s in Everfree right now,” Spike explained. “And you can bet your hooves she’s going to find a way to stop these wolves. But she can’t do this alone. She needs us to defend Ponyville until she can find a way to stop them. She’s counting on us, every last one of us to defend our home. But we’re not alone.”

Spike gestured to Mimi, “We have an ally against this invasion. Her name is Mimi and she is strong enough to destroy dozens of wolves. How do I know? Because I saw her do it.”

The ponies gasped. Their eyes locked onto the yellow rabbit, who squirmed under their gaze.

“Mimi and I will defend Ponyville until we can no longer stand. And I know everyone of you will too. Because we are Ponyville! We’ve never fallen apart when danger came to our doorstep, and we won’t today,” he raised his frying pan over his head, “Now who’s with me?”

Every pony shouted and stamped their hooves. Their voices became a torrent of thunder as they faced the wolves, unified in their resolve. Spike raced into the pack of timber wolves next to Big Mac. By his side, Mimi raced with her claws extended blazing with violet flames. Behind him, Ponyville stampeded in a chorus of hoof steps. He leapt into the air and brought his frying pan down on a timber wolf’s head, splitting it in between the eyes. He raced forward and delivered a backhand smash to another wolf. The momentum threw it off balance onto the ground, where it groped its mangled head. 

Spike rushed another wolf who saw its comrades fall to his weapon, and knew better than to let him get close. Its long claws swiped at him, forcing him to dodge out of reach as the blow grazed him. Smoke pouring from his lungs out of his mouth, Spike let the adrenaline take control and jumped over the wolf’s claw, landing a lethal strike to its head. The wolf toppled but three more replaced it and charged him with open mouths. Mimi’s violet-fire claws tore them apart like paper. Spike caught his breath, as Mimi turned every wolf around them into charred ashes, her claws slicing every wolf in her path. He rejoined the fight by her side as they carved a path through the startled wolves.

All around him, earth ponies smashed timber wolves beneath their hooves, working in teams to force the wolves back. Some ponies began throwing rocks at the wolves or beating them with improvised weapons from branches to brooms to baseball bats. A tennis ball whizzed past Spike’s head, belting a wolf right in its eye. Tennis Bob grinned as his tennis ball machine launched tennis ball bullets into several unsuspecting wolves. Injured and exhausted, Big Mac continued to plow through wolves. His powerful hind legs sent three wolves flying twenty feet in the air, where pegasai joined the fight. Several pegasai mounted an aerial assault, knocking a wolf’s head and then darting out of claw reach to distract their opponents. The gray pegasus from earlier used a lightning cloud to fry a timber wolf into ash, prompting the other wolves to circle her wearily. Unicorns unleashed beams of magic light from their horns, knocking wolves over to the ground. Snails launched several balls at the wolves, confounding them with attacks from every direction. Ponyville was pushing back against the invaders, and somehow it was holding out.

Spike growled and slammed his pan onto another timber wolf’s head. He rubbed a clawed hand along the warped metal. If he was not fighting for his life, he would have been disappointed to ruin such a useful frying pan. To his relief, Applebloom had joined the fight, manning a tennis ball machine to shoot the wolves. He glanced through the crowd, hoping to spot Ember or Sweetie Belle. His arms trembled from the impact of his swings, but he could only think about his friends. He only noticed the timber wolf lunging at him too late. In a blur of purple and a barking whimper, the wolf became a pile of harmless branches.

“Thanks, Mimi,” Spike said. Mimi raced towards another wolf, vanishing with the wolf in a cloud of smoke. Spike could see actual stars springing from the cloud as Mimi peppered the victim with blows. His hand clutched his heart, and he fell to his knee. 

“No, not now,” He groaned as cramping heartburn grew and familiar pain wracked his body. Mimi rushed to his side, eyes full of concern. Spike shrugged her off, “Never mind me. You need to focus on taking these things down.”

Mimi nodded and tore through another timber wolf with her claws. With the element of surprise now lost, the wolves began pressuring the ponies. The wolves the ponies destroyed had reformed from the broken branches and took their place next to their comrades. Their strength redoubled the wolves, who lashed against the ponies with the desperation of caged animals. A few ponies limped away from the fight or fell beneath the crowd, unable to fight any longer. Thankfully, he could not see any ponies with serious injuries. The wolves seemed less eager to fight them than Spike would have expected. Their normally fearsome blows were restrained. Mimi must have done something to weaken their attacks. Nonetheless, they began overpowering the ponies. Spike frowned. They were running out of stamina. At this point, Mimi held off the bulk of pack on her own. Her razor claws snapped wolves in half as her yellow afterimages danced across the field. 

He brought the frying pan down on another wolf and jumped onto its back. He hammered its thorny hide with desperate attacks. The wolf rolled, shaking him off his back and onto the ground. Rising to his feet, Spike faced the piercing green eyes. He snarled right back, flashing his fangs, dripping with fiery green saliva. This was his home. He wasn’t letting anyone take it from him.

Hidden from sight, Garble watched the battle unfold from the cover of the tree canopy. Ember still had the Dragon Lord staff, but he could tell she was struggling just to stay awake. Her attacks were soft, robbed of power. Still, those attacks crumpled wolves with ease. He could not swing down just yet. That yellow rabbit was fighting wolves a few meters from Ember and just being near that creature made Garble feel sick. That must be the creature causing dragons so much pain. He had never seen anything like it. Those purple, flaming claws slashed through wolves, knocking them down faster than dominoes. Its speedy afterimages misdirected the wolves, causing them to hit thin air or each other. But when it surrounded a wolf in a cloud, Garble felt like barfing, as though his stomach had been turned inside out. Spike and Ember had similar reactions. Spike fell to his knee, weakened but still on his feet and capable of fighting. Ember lost the last trace of her strength. She collapsed to the ground, the scepter rolled from her hands and faded with the dragoness beneath the waves of battle.

He snarled with frustration. In this chaos, he could not see the scepter or the Dragon Lord. Even if he could, rushing down to take it would be foolish. Being close to that yellow rabbit when it performed that spell made him and Spike weak and fell Ember. If it did that move again while he was down there, Garble was certain he would perish. For now, he kept his distance, spying that creature for any weaknesses. 

Sunlight reflected off Spike’s frying pan into Garble’s eyes, flaring in his eyes. He cupped his eyes and moved out of range, when he heard an unfamiliar, unworldly screech. The yellow rabbit stopped fighting for a moment. It shifted away from the bright light. When Spike took a step towards her with the frying pan outstretched, the creature shrieked even louder. Garble narrowed his eyes, lost in thought. The pan no longer reflected the sunlight, so why was that thing nervous? Spike stroked its head and calmed it. Soon, they both returned to the fight, leaving Garble to puzzle this mystery. Maybe, he thought, maybe it’s afraid of light and pans? As a pony smashed a wolf with a metal baseball bat, the creature shrieked again. This startled the pony who backed away. Spike returned and calmed the rabbit again, before they both returned to the fight. Metal, Garble grinned, that’s its weakness.

Garble jumped from the branch and glided away. Boiler was waiting for him back where they parted with Matchstick. He told Boiler that he would examine this creature in action and find its weakness. He considered his mission accomplished. Now, he had to take care of those other pesky ponies in the forest. A one on one confrontation would end poorly for him, especially against that purple alicorn. There were plenty of other creatures he could drive towards that pony town. Sooner or later, the alicorn and her friends would come back to town and see the fight. With any luck, he could take out that alicorn and leave those ponies defenseless from an army of dragons. Or better yet, some creature could destroy her and her friends. 

This patience was killing him, but vengeance felt so satisfying. Garble could already see himself leading the dragons against all ponies, crushing Spike beneath his heel, and taking his Dragon Lord Staff. And then, no dragon could refuse his commands, not Matchstick, not Spike, and not Ember. He could force Spike to wear a collar, and keep him as a pet. Then, he licked his daggered teeth, then he would own her. She would be his queen as he ruled Equestria from Dragon Land. He shook his head. He wasn’t doing this to get a girl or humiliate Spike. At least, those were not his only motivations. Dragons needed a strong leader, someone who wouldn’t take orders from ponies. Ember had ties to Princess Celestia through Spike. Who was to say she would not influence the Dragon Lord one day to do her bidding? Ember might surrender more Dragon Lands to ponies for jewel excavations or pony research. She could bring an apocalypse where Dragon Lords became puppets of ponies. He would not stand by and watch his race become slaves. Once he had that staff, he could make dragons return to their rightful place above ponies. Patience, he reminded himself. Soon, I will get everything I deserve.

Spike heaved the warped metal onto another timber wolf, caving in its face. He kept fighting through sheer willpower, pressing beyond his limits. Almost all of Ponyville had joined in the fight, swapping out the worn out defenders and adding new strength to their ranks. Mimi never stopped fighting or showed any signs of fatigue. She repelled waves of timber wolves with her strange powers. Any pony could tell she did the brunt of the fighting from her flashing violet claws that left a trail of charcoal. Now, even when the wolves formed, Mimi reduced their attacks to feather brushes with her charming stare. Not a single pony had been injured, thanks to Mimi. 

A single wolf reformed after Mimi’s claws raked its flank and limped back into cover of the trees. It was the first to turn tail and run. Spike did not know why it fled. Perhaps, it realized they could not win this fight or Mimi scared them. Or maybe, Spike’s eyes widened with a dreadful thought. He glanced around the battlefield for any signs of a blue dragoness. If they finally took down the source of fire, then why should they stick around anymore? Spike cupped his mouth and called to Ember but found no response. Then, another wolf burning with dark purple sparks followed its comrades. The pack began retreating back into the forest. It started as a slow retreat but gained momentum. Wolves began their retreat to Everfree in mass numbers, leaving the clearing. As the last wolves faded into the forest, ponies began cheering. They pushed back the remaining wolves with new vigor. 

The final wolf left in the clearing was ten times bigger than the other wolves. It was almost the size of Sugar Cube Corner. It snarled and foamed at the mouth, reluctant to surrender. Spike covered his ears as it howled avalanches in defiance. They had to take that thing down, before it rallied its soldiers. But no pony could defeat it with brute force alone. If he could get Mimi close enough, maybe she had a power that could daunt the wolf. Spike looked at Mimi’s eyes. She nodded. Without any command, she circled to the left of the timber wolf and sharpened her claws to diamond tips. Spike darted right and then at the wolf’s face, his pan raised over his head. A massive paw raced towards him. Spike could not dodge. He braced for impact, the thorn-tipped claws inches from his face. 

Then, he was airborne. A gray pegasus with a yellow mane plucked Spike off the ground moments before the claws struck thin air. As the wolf’s eyes darted to the purple dragon in the gray mare’s hooves, Mimi charged. The wolf disappeared in a cloud of smoke and yellow stars. Spike’s stomach twisted into knots. His mind slipped into dark unconscious, but returned in sharp alertness. The dust settled and a figure became visible. Mimi stood at the center of the dust, unharmed and strong. The final wolf lay in shambles around her feet. When branches formed its wooden body once again, it no longer had any will to fight. It fled from Mimi with its tail between its legs back into the forest.

Spike slumped in the mare’s hooves with relief. It was finally over. Ponies all around cheered and danced. The gray mare set him on the grass, where he fell onto his back. The pan dropped from his hand as he stared at the blue sky, which seemed to whirl around him. Big Mac embraced his little sister as she put a bandage on his flank where the wolves tore his skin.

“What were ya thinking?” Applebloom sniffled, “Ya could’ve been hurt.”

“I don’t care. I’d never let a wolf hurt my sister. When I knew y’all were in there, I had to do something.”

Spike rose up and groaned, “Sweetie Belle? Where are you?” 

He had not seen the white unicorn since the fight broke out and he feared the worst. He didn’t want to lose her. Not because Sweetie was Rarity’s sister and she would never forgive him for losing her, but because she was his friend and Spike would never forgive himself for losing her. His eyes shut, stinging with sweat. Headache made standing difficult.

Lips soft as velvet lily petals pressed on his cheek as familiar hooves wrapped around his chest and his head. His eyes darted open to find Sweetie Belle sitting beside him. Her face streaked crimson, as her green eyes looked away and an awkward smile touched her face. Spike felt heat rising in his face as his eyes rested on Sweetie Belle. Her mane was ragged and drenched with sweat, her coat matted with dirt and branches. But Spike swore she was the most beautiful thing he had seen all day. Her snowy coat caught the sun’s beams and shined like a pearl. Her eyes shimmered like emeralds blazing green luster. Her hooves around his chest and neck were like an angel’s touch. She was a light at the end of a tunnel, especially after this harrowing ordeal. Nothing like a life and death scenario to make a best friend become a goddess. 

Spike rose to his feet and embraced her, “Oh thank the stars. I thought I’d lost you.”

“Come on, Spike,” Sweetie Belle chuckled, “you’ve seen the crazy things I’ve done for a Cutie Mark. Did you really think something like this could stop me?”

Spike grinned. Then, a frown returned to his face as he remembered Princess Ember. Where was she? Sweetie Belle seemed to sense his thoughts.

“I lost sight of Ember in the crowd,” Sweetie said. “She put herself between us and those wolves. She let some fire loose to warn them but they went crazy and attacked.”

A few ponies called, exclaiming they found a blue dragoness. Spike and Sweetie hobbled over. She supported him as he stumbled towards the Dragon Lord. Mimi rushed to his side, but he waved off her concern. Her onion head bent to the floor, but she seemed fine. Spike had to smile. If he didn’t have Mimi, he would never have rushed those wolves or felt brave enough to encourage Ponyville to fight back. He wasn’t sure they could have won the fight without her.

His smile faded when the blue dragoness came into view. She lay motionless on the ground, her eyes were stony and gray. Her blue scales had a brown tint, as though she was fruit on the verge of rotting. Some doctors tried to help her but they had no idea what to do for a dragon. Mimi glanced at Spike’s gaze and noticed the dragoness. He must care about her, Mimi thought, and she has so much pain. But I have grown strong enough, Mimi’s eyes set with determination, I can share her pain. Mimi broke from Spike’s side and rushed to Ember’s side. Her presence startled the doctors who flinched at her sudden appearance. Spike did not have the strength to order her to stay away from Ember. If Mimi touched Ember, Spike gulped and felt his bandaged hand still searing with painful sensations.

Mimi’s body jerked as yellow stars blinked on her flinching body. Ember’s body jerked and sprouted brief yellow stars in perfect synchronization. Spike blinked, wondering what Mimi could be doing. Dragon and Mimikyu stopped jerking, and Mimi ran back to Spike. He noticed the signs of fatigue on Mimi. Her body drooped a bit, her tail dragged along the ground. She now moved with less speed and precision. Whatever she just did, Spike realized, it hurt her.

“She’s stabilizing,” a doctor working on Ember cried. “Her pulse is back.”

Spike and Sweetie glanced from Mimi to Ember with agape eyes. Ember’s scales returned to a healthy sheen of blue. Her chest resumed a rhythmic rise and fall. She was still suffering, but now she had life in her body. The doctors lifted Ember onto a stretcher and carted her towards the hospital.

“Mimi, did you just,” Spike blinked, “give Ember your life?”

Mimi nodded. Spike smiled again. Mimi kept saving his friends and proving useful. If she had not been here, not only would Ponyville have fallen, but Ember could be dead. She chirped with pleasure to see his smile. 

“Spike,” Mayor Mare trotted towards him and Mimi. Her frazzled mane, dripping nose, and battered baseball bat indicated she did not sit by idly and watch the fight. She stopped in front of him and called every pony to attention.

“We all owe you a great deal,” she said. “If you hadn’t reminded us that we need to stick together, we wouldn’t have found the courage to fight back. You’re a hero.”

Every pony agreed and chanted his name, cheering for the exhausted drake. Spike rubbed the back of his neck and blushed. He was not usually the center of attention, but he sure didn’t mind it when he could be. Sweetie Belle beamed with admiration.

“Please,” he raised his bandaged hand to silence the cheers. “I just did what anyone of you would have done. And I lied. Twilight isn’t looking for a way to stop the wolves in Everfree. She’s just looking for a creature. I said that so that I could get you all to fight.”

“Regardless, you helped us find the courage to protect our town. We all owe you a huge debt of gratitude, Spike.”

“If you want to thank anyone, thank her,” Spike gestured to Mimi. The yellow rabbit straightened as eyes centered on her. “She reminded me that in Ponyville, no pony is alone. If she wasn’t by my side, I wouldn’t have been brave enough to fight myself.”

“Your friend did more than that,” Mayor Mare exclaimed, “She single-clawedly fought back most of the timber wolves. She kept fighting when most of us had no strength left. I saw her give those timber wolves that charming stare and then none of them could so much as scratch us. And she took down that massive timber wolf in a single blow. I even saw her bring the Dragon Lord back to life,” Mayor Mare bent forward to gaze into Mimi’s eyes. “Do you have any idea how many lives you’ve saved today?”

Every pony cheered and shouted their approval. Their voices raised a chorus of praise to their savior, who felt the jubilation raining from their bodies. They were thanking her, not chasing her away like everyone else. When they surrounded her, they did so with love. They all wanted to touch her, to pet her. Some ponies wanted to make costumes just like hers. Several ponies asked Spike if his friend would stay for a dinner celebration. Mayor Mare raised her hoof and called for silence once again. Her head turned to Spike.

“What’s her name? I’d like to thank her properly.” 

Spike smiled, “Mimi.”

“Well then,” Mayor Mare turned back to the yellow rabbit, “Mimi. Thank you for saving our town that you barely knew. Thank you for risking your life to protect us. And thank you for rescuing Dragon Lord Ember. From this day forth, you will always be welcome in Ponyville. We will greet you as our dearest friend and family. Your friends will be our friends, and your foes will be our foes. You will be a hero alongside the likes of Twilight Sparkle, Starswirl the Bearded, and Clover the Clever. Mimi, on behalf of all of Ponyville, I’d like to thank you and formally offer you a place to stay in Ponyville.”

Mimi’s heart fluttered like a bird in the warmth of spring. Her eyes watered with joyous tears as every pony chanted her name. She looked around and could only find admiration and genuine love. She gazed at her partner, Spike. He too grinned and had proud tears running down his cheeks. Mimi beamed. She finally found a home. She finally found a family. Every worry and sorrow she ever felt faded in her mind, as a new promise rose from her heart. She would protect all of this town called Ponyville and her partner Spike to her last breath. Her eyes rose to face the crowd and she sang with them, melting into their light.

As the revelry died down, ponies turned their attention to the mess. Those who could work began cleaning up the destruction caused by the wolves. Spike scratched his head, marveling how ponies agreed to help each other without exchanging a word. Ponyville sure was a special place. He helped out his own fair share but found himself depleted. When he sat down in a chair next to a restaurant, no pony stopped him. He more than earned his rest.

Mimi enjoyed her popularity. She purred as several fillies brushed her coat with brushes and scratched her back. Bon Bon offered her a box of specially prepared chocolate candies. Mimi accepted them with delight. Delicious rich chocolate melted in her mouth. Her onion head straightened out thanks to Nurse Redheart’s expertise. Pipsqueak snapped countless photographs of Equestria’s hero and interviewed Spike about Mimi. Lyra sketched Mimi, paying careful attention to her claws. Even Tennis Bob offered Mimi a generous discount on tennis balls. 

Spike still hadn’t told any pony that she was a dragon killer. How could he? If they knew what she really was, he had no idea what they might do to her. They might shun her and force her to leave Ponyville, afraid of provoking dragon attacks. Or worse, they could become greedy and try to weaponize her as a tool against dragons. He shook his head, driving away his panic. He learned today that Ponyville ponies stuck together no matter what. If they didn’t turn him out when he became a monster, then he was sure they wouldn’t turn Mimi out for injuring dragons. Every pony loved Mimi. They would never force Mimi to fight dragons. And even if they tried to, Mimi only responded to his orders. Most importantly, Mayor Mare promised that Mimi would always have a home in Ponyville. Although she too could go back on her word like most politicians, Mayor Mare tried not to flip flop on her statements more than most politicians.

What was he doing? Mimi had to go back to her home. Ember was still injured. If she came close to Mimi again, she could fall into a coma. Years of bringing peace between dragons and ponies would crumble in an instant. He couldn’t be sure that she wasn’t already in a coma just from being close to Mimi. I still have the Roseli medicine, Spike reminded himself, if dragons all got some of that, they wouldn’t be too bothered by Mimi. He brushed aside that implausible solution. Zecora said the Roseli berry came “from the rarest of trees.” They probably weren’t sprouting all over the place, waiting to get picked. No way could Equestria supply enough berry medicine to take care of every dragon. Even if they were common, the berries did not eliminate the pain. They just made fairy flu symptoms tolerable. Spike fell back into his chair, positioned feet from Mimi and her adorers. His head fell onto his chair rest and stared into the sky, which had faint traces of sunset. 

He glanced at Mimi and felt his throat constrict. She was so happy. How could he ever think of sending her away? When the town accepted her, she looked elated as though she now had everything her heart desired. She cried with pure joy. This little rabbit, who once struggled to approach Spike, now enjoyed the company of hundreds of ponies, all of whom loved her. Deep down, he could tell she loved all of them as well. What kind of heartless monster would take that from her?

Ponyville needed a hero like her. She fought off a timber wolf invasion largely on her own. After all the wolves had left and she shared her life with Ember, Mimi had yet to pass her limits. If Ponyville had a power like that, they could repel any threat even when Twilight was absent. Equestria would never be in constant danger. But then again, they overcame all previous threats without Mimi. Was it fair to keep her bound in Ponyville just to beat up anyone they didn’t like?

There wasn’t any solution. Twilight and the others would come back soon and he would have to make a decision. He had no clue where to start. His stomach grumbled. He belched green flames and a scroll baring Princess Celestia’s insignia fell into his lap. In all the confusion, he forgot all about his earlier message. He sighed and broke the seal. Part of him wanted Her Majesty’s sage advice but another part of him feared what she would say. Opening the scroll, he unrolled the parchment and read the letter.

Dear Spike,

I can’t pretend to know a perfect answer to your problem. I recognize there are equally valid arguments to send Mimi away and to keep her. I must confess reluctance on keeping something capable of destroying dragons and undoing all of Princess Ember’s work to bring our kingdoms closer together. Yet, I also recognize that there are still many threats to all Equestria and having a powerful ally when Twilight and her friends are absent could benefit us all. Despite lengthy discussions with Princess Luna, neither of us can completely agree one choice is better than the other. 
As a ruler, I would say send Mimi away so not to antagonize the dragons. As your friend, I would say keep Mimi close and give her a home. But I want you to know one thing: I trust you. If you can prove Mimi can stay without killing any dragons or threatening our peace, then I will wholeheartedly support your decision. I will do my best to keep her from harm’s way and try to mass grow these Roseli berries for dragons. On the other hand, if you believe Mimi would be safer back at her home where no one could use her and dragons cannot harm her, I will support that decision as well, and send some royal guards to ensure she returns safely back home. No matter what you decide, I want to leave you with two crucial pieces of advice.
I understand your reluctance to become friends with Mimi when you’re afraid of saying goodbye. After centuries of watching wonderful friends and family age and pass on, Luna and I know the pain of goodbye all too well.

Spike noticed a discolored part of the parchment where the ink smeared. He remembered Princess Celestia was mighty, but even she felt heartache like any other pony. He returned his attention to the letter.

However, I can tell you that I am grateful to have met each and every one of them even if every friendship entailed an inevitable goodbye. Even Luna would not trade the joy they gave her to escape the inevitable anguish of loss. I know sending Peewee back to his family hurt, but I’m sure you never once wished you two had never met. I would urge you not to lose this chance. You want to be friends with Mimi. Don’t fight that feeling. Even if you have to say goodbye to her, please do not be too afraid to love her. There’s an old saying a poet wrote two hundred years ago when he lost his dearest friend. ‘Tis better to have loved and lost than to never have loved at all.
As for sending or keeping Mimi, I will abide by whatever you decide. But you need to talk to Twilight. She needs to understand your situation so she can help. My student is wise and thoughtful. I know she can help you decide what to do. More importantly, she can be there for you. Twilight can support you every step of the way no matter what you decide to do. And I know that she will stand behind your final decision. Talk it over with her. Once you two have reached a decision, send me another letter and let me know. 
Sincerely,
Princess Celestia
PS: Sorry for taking nearly an hour to respond. I was trying to think of a definite answer but could not. Hope you found some way to pass the time while you waited.

Spike sat in silence. For a moment, he could feel the world around him, from the drip of dew on a blade of grass to a yellow-orange leaf, falling to the ground. He closed his eyes and sighed. Strangely, he felt a strange weight lifted from his shoulders. His problem hadn’t vanished but he felt calmer now that he told someone. The drake came to a decision. When she returned from Everfree, Spike planned to confess everything to Twilight. He would then beg her to let Mimi stay. He didn’t care if she made him sick; he never wanted to say goodbye. He could prove to Twilight that Mimi was more than worth keeping around just for her powers and loyalty alone. The townsfolk would back him up on both points.

Nurse Redheart tapped him on the shoulder. Spike jumped in surprise. He did not want her to drag him back to the hospital for another checkup. But he knew he could never outrun her or hide, even if he had not exhausted himself in a fight. She made no move to grab or restrain him. Her eyes seemed nervous but not furious. Spike composed himself and looked her in the eye.

“Is something wrong?”

“It’s Ember,” she said. Spike noted with amusement Redheart referred to the Dragon Lord simply as Ember. He supposed in a hospital, only the nurses and doctors had any titles. He shrugged off the thought and rose to his feet.

“Is she hurt?”

“She’s recovering. That medicine you gave us from Zecora is helping,” Nurse Redheart pursed her lips. Spike seldom saw her this worried. “Princess Ember wants to know where is the Dragon Lord Staff. I’ve asked around but no other pony has seen it since the battle.”

“She lost it?” Spike tensed. “Oh no. This is bad. This is really bad. Without that staff, dragons won’t recognize her as Dragon Lord. They could all start fighting for control and tear each other apart.”

“Or worse, a no-good scoundrel could find the staff and become Dragon Lord.”

Spike’s mind went to a bully dragon who once threatened all ponies. If Garble ever got the Dragon Lord Staff, Equestria would erupt in civil war. He swore he would attack ponies and reclaim Equestria for all dragons. Garble was not the only dragon who wanted to rid the world of ponies. Anyone of his cronies becoming Dragon Lord would spell trouble. Spike balled his fists. They had to find that staff, right away.

He scratched his chin and thought. The staff was distinct, with a red gemstone at its tip and standing taller than a filly. Some pony should have spotted something like that on the ground. He folded his arms and thought. 

Nurse Redheart gasped, “The wolves must have taken it.”

“What?”

“If it’s nowhere in Ponyville, a wolf must have stolen it and ran back to Everfree.”

“Maybe,” Spike mused. “I can’t think of anything else.”

“We can’t go wondering Everfree after dark. It’s too dangerous.”

“Twilight will be back soon,” Spike said. “We can tell her and go searching tomorrow.” He folded his arms and grimaced, “But it will be like looking for a literal needle in a hay stack.”

Within the mossy heart of Everfree in an open glade beside a deep cave, a timber wolf dislodged the final tennis ball stuck in its shoulder. The ball bounced on the grass and rolled beneath a tree’s gnarled roots. Branches grew over the indentation left by the projectile, and soon a bright patch of freshly grown vegetation was the only trace of the injury left. The timber wolf flexed its shoulder, testing the stem sinews. Its comrades bore similar injuries from warped faces to twisted legs. They worked together, removing the weapons lodged in their backs where a single wolf could not reach. A pack hunted together and took care of their own. Their bonds were strong, so they would never leave a comrade in pain. Still, even they had to acknowledge their limits.

When those giant lizards attacked them with fire, they fled. Their bodies took weeks to reform after burning. Even then, their new bodies would be crackled, brittle, and stiff. Every step would cause sharp agonizing sensations throughout their frames, rendering the wolf essentially useless. Those bodies could not run through the woods or tend to the pack. As all creatures, they learned to fear fire and run from it. Those lizards chased them to that pony town before they left them alone. But then there was another lizard in the town who dared to threaten them with flames. Their instincts took over and they charged. When the blue one with fire fell, the wolves had no reason to stay. They dared not to face those ponies or that yellow rabbit with violet not-flames.

A wolf howled as another plucked a scepter lodged in its back. The wolf held the scepter in its jaws as the branches regenerated on its comrade. The red gemstone at the hilt refracted the sunbeams, creating an illusion of fire to nearby wolves. Their backs arched with agitation, until they realized there was no fire, just an alien staff. It must have gotten stuck in the wolf’s back while its body reformed. Its origins and its future were of no consequence to them; timber wolves had no use for jewels or scepters. They would dump it somewhere far from their den. Or they would have.

The jewel’s lustrous glow caught the eye of an uninvited guest. This guest was not a native of Everfree or Equestria. While the wolves fled from the fire lizards, it took residence in their cave. Ever since escaping that temple, this creature searched for a new cave to call home. It loved caves. The darkness suited it. Few humans ventured deep into caves, where this creature lived. Alone, it could collect its favorite food: gemstones. Digging in the ground with its claws for scrumptious morsels, hoarding them by the dozens in their nest, all this made the creature content. It consumed so many gemstones that its eyes became white gems. It found at least five caves littered with troves of mouthwatering gemstones, but it could never get so much as a sliver. Every time, a dragon unleashed a flood of vicious fire and drove it away. It escaped with injuries and learned to avoid most caves in this vicious world. It came to this dark forest, hoping to find a new home and some gems. Now, it found both. Days of starvation and hostility drove it to a wild frenzy.

Its purple claws flashed with violet flames. Drool poured from its shark teeth. It charged into the open and ripped three wolves in half. Purple claws slapped together with a loud smash on another wolf’s face, startling the wolf who staggered back. The wolves overcame their shock and charged the intruder, but its diamond eyes flashed with sinister lights and it disappeared from the wolves’ vision. All around, they saw demons and monsters where they should have seen pack members. They tore each other apart. This gave the creature a chance to finish them off. It put its hands close together and formed a night blob between its palms. The blob grew to the size of a basketball, pulsing with unworldly energy. After raising its hands over its head, it launched the missile into the mob, bowling the wolves over like waves of dominoes. 

The wolves had suffered too much pain from their previous battle to fight back. The alpha female sounded the retreat and wolves tripped and staggered into the forest. As the last wolf reformed from the branches, it too followed its pack into the trees. The creature shifted its gaze, making sure it was alone. Then, it rushed to the staff that fell to the ground, eager to claim its prize. Clutching the staff, it opened its mouth to swallow the gemstone in a single bite. Its teeth fell on the gemstone. They bounced back from the ruby, unable to penetrate its surface. The creature snarled in frustration. Even the gems in this world were alien. It would have to dig for food. It turned back to its shelter, with the staff in its hands, and vanished deep into the shadows.

Within ten minutes, Twilight came through the forest trees just as the sun began to set. When her friends caught glimpse of the battlefield, they rushed to investigate. Spike hobbled over to them and patiently answered their questions, explaining everything that happened in their absence.

“Is my brother okay?” Applejack’s eyes widened with fear.

“He’s fine,” Spike smiled as he placed a reassuring claw on Applejack’s shoulder. “His injuries aren’t bad.” Applejack still had concern in her eyes but her shoulders settled and her fear diminished. 

“We should have been here,” Rainbow Dash groaned. “We could have stopped any fight in the first place.”

“I’m just glad you’re all fine,” Twilight exhaled with closed eyes. Her lips curled into a smile as wrapped Spike in a tight hug, “I am so proud of you, Spike. You got everyone to defend Ponyville and saved Ember.”

Spike flushed red, embarrassed by his hero’s praise. Just a simple “Well done, Spike” made him happy. He was content to serve Twilight in any possible way. Her compliments were a validation of his usefulness. These compliments reminded his life was not an accident and he made a difference to her life every day. When Twilight applauded him for his actions, he could swear his heart grew massive with pride, threatening to burst from his chest. 

When she broke from the hug and placed her hooves on his shoulders, Spike could see the pride in her eyes. He felt a pang of regret. He had to shatter her pride and tell her about Mimi. He could only hope she would not despise him for not telling her sooner. She seemed to sense his turmoil, for her smile faded and she tilted her head.

“Listen Twilight,” Spike ran through his planned speech in his head. “There’s something I need to tell you. It’s about Mimi.”

“You mean your friend from Everfree?”

“Yeah, her. You see the thing is,” Spike swallowed and took a deep breath. “She’s the dragon-killer you’re looking for. I met her in Everfree and when I touched her,” Spike lifted his bandaged hand, “I got burned. It was the worst pain I’ve ever felt. Just being near Mimi made me weak before I got the Roseli medicine. I think Ember collapsed in the fight because she was too close to Mimi.”

Fluttershy gasped, her hoof rose to her mouth, “No it couldn’t be. Not sweet little Mimi.” Her friends had similar reactions. They seemed shocked that Spike’s rescuer and Ponyville’s recent hero hurt dragons. They glanced at the yellow rabbit who sat a few feet away. When fillies heard Spike say Mimi and dragon-killer, they stumbled back from the rabbit, leaving her confused. A brown pegasus, who Spike did not recognize, narrowed her eyes and adjusted her hat. Twilight made no visible reaction. 

Spike explained everything. He told how he grew close to Mimi, who refused to leave his side even now, and how she saved Ponyville and Ember’s life. He then explained his conversation with Princess Celestia and how she offered to mass-harvest the Roseli berries for dragons everywhere. He argued how Mimi could be a useful ally in the fight against evil and how she would give her life to protect Ponyville. Then, he explained why he didn’t want to say goodbye to her. All the while, several ponies stopped repair works to watch him speak. Twilight listened, absorbing his every word. He could not read her expression. His throat constricted with overwhelming emotions. Tears formed in his eyes. Mimi walked to his side and stood loyally beside him. Her presence spurred him onwards.

“I don’t care if I spend the rest of my life in pain or have to drink medicine for the rest of my life,” Spike blubbered. “I want Mimi to be a part of our family. So I’m begging you, Twilight. Please let Mimi stay.”

“Zecora?” the alicorn turned to the zebra and asked, “Is it possible to grow the Roseli berries on Canterlot soil? Do you think we could grow enough for every dragon?”

“Hmm,” the zebra scratched her chin and frowned. “It’s not a berry one can grow in their backyard. Growing that many Roseli berries would be very hard.” Zecora glanced at Spike and saw tears brimming in his eyes. Her hoof fell from her chin and she nodded, “But I’m sure if we planted the few seeds I have and I helped supervise, in a few months we’d have berries to save dragon lives. Make no mistake; it would take the best farming crew. But if we worked together, maybe we’ll pull through.”

Spike felt relieved that Zecora was at least willing to try. That was one vote of confidence. He still needed the most important vote. Twilight stared at him and then at Mimi. Her eyes narrowed slightly and her brows furled just a bit. She pursed her lips, turning her gaze back to Spike’s teary eyes. Every pony held their breaths, waiting for her verdict. Her right hoof plodded the grass. She closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she took a step towards Mimi. For what seemed eternity, she stood in front of the yellow rabbit. Then, she placed a hoof on Mimi’s head and smiled.

“Mimi, if you truly wish to stay with us in Ponyville, then it would be my pleasure to welcome you as our new friend.”

Spike’s tears turned to joy as Mimi hopped on the ground and sang. Ponies all around cheered and danced, as Mimi pulled Twilight into her claws for a hug. Spike wiped the tears from his eyes as all of his friends welcomed Mimi to Ponyville. They pat her back, nuzzled her head. Rainbow Dash managed to get a high-hoof. She let out a squeal of delight, but then noticed every pony staring at her outburst. Her face reddened, so she brushed her shoulder and nodded at Mimi, trying to regain her composure. Only the brown pegasus seemed reluctant to join the revelry. She had a small scowl on her face, but said nothing in protest. With every pony surrounding her with love, Mimi did not notice this one dissatisfied expression. Neither did Pinkie Pie, who wasted no time in proclaiming a welcome party for their new friend. She bounded away with Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and several ponies in tow to prepare the town for an unpreparable Pinkie Pie party extravaganza. Twilight chuckled as the pink mare galloped with renewed energy,

“Actually, there is something Mimi could help us with,” Twilight’s smile dissipated and the revelry diminished as other ponies followed Pinkie into town. “We found some unusual tracks in Everfree. There were maybe half a dozen that don’t match any creature in Equestria. Some of us found tree trunks with purple scorch marks.”

“Purple?” Spike tilted his head. “Mimi can make purple fire. Show them, Mimi.”

Mimi extended a black ribbon claw and ignited her limb with violet flames. Twilight stared at the fire, her mouth agape as the creature wielded the flames without harm. Rainbow Dash’s eyes sparkled.

“That’s so awesome!” She exclaimed. “I want one.”

“Yes well,” Twilight blinked as the fire faded into the black ribbon arm, which returned under Mimi’s cloak. “Fluttershy talked to some forest creatures. They’ve been seeing some unusual creatures with strange powers like Mimi. The animals said they could float through trees, control purple fire, and do all kinds of crazy stuff.”

“What does that mean?”

The brown pegasus finally spoke, “They must be escapees from the other world like,” she gestured to the yellow rabbit with visible discomfort, “like Mimi. I must have missed more than one.”

“Wait,” Spike frowned, “Are you saying there are other creatures like Mimi running around Everfree?”

“Maybe not exactly like Mimi,” Twilight shrugged. “But they’re disrupting the forest’s natural ecosystem and harming the forest creatures. As long as Mimi stays with us in Ponyville, she’s more than welcome to stay. But these other creatures seem to have made their homes in Everfree. I’m worried that the forest is even more dangerous for ponies now.”

“Okay, but what do you want Mimi to do?”

“She has her own powers, right? The only way to subdue these creatures might be through Mimi’s abilities. I’m not sure my magic can touch something that could float through a tree, but Mimi might stand a chance,” Twilight glanced at Mimi, “If you could help us find these creatures and get them home, I would be very grateful for your help, Mimi.”

Mimi sharpened her claws and released an eager mewl. Twilight smiled. She was about to ask Spike if he would allow Mimi to assist them, when she noticed a frown on his face. His eyes, flickering with apprehension, darted across his companions. His mouth fell open. His next words pierced them with icy realization.

“Where’s Starlight?”

Every pony tensed. They looked at their group and realized the pink unicorn was absent. They were sure she came out of the forest with them, but now, they could not find a trace of her. None of them saw her run with the crowd to help plan Pinkie’s party, so she was not in Ponyville. Twilight glanced around, searching for the pink unicorn. Rainbow Dash and Daring Doo flew into the air and scanned the town and the forest line.

“I thought she was by my side,” Twilight sputtered. “I—.”

“Some pony help me!” A shrill shriek echoed from the forest. Starlight bolted from the cover of the trees towards the town. Her eyes wild with desperation, she stumbled towards Ponyville. Mimi bristled like an angry cat.

A shadow surged along the grass closing in on the mare. No pony could warn her. A five-foot figure burst from the shadow and struck, flinging Starlight into the air. She landed in a heap on the ground, too dazed to run as the specter closed in. Starlight screamed, as her body levitated into the air. She came face to face with a jack-o’-lantern face at least two feet tall. A creature shaped like a dark brown pumpkin connected to a light brown candle giggled as Starlight trembled in its grasp. Yellow eyes on the candle tip blazed as pearly, hairy claws wrapped Starlight in a smothering vice grip. They stood terrified as one of the most powerful ponies in Equestria fell motionless in this monster’s claws.

Rainbow Dash snapped out of her surprise and charged, ready to pound the creature into the dust. It moved one of its pink claws from Starlight and pulled in dark particles from the air, creating an inky blob radiating with unnatural energy. The energy grew to the size of a basketball. Rainbow Dash was a few meters from the beast, when it drew back its arm. Twilight’s eyes widened.

She screamed, “Dash, don’t let it touch you!”

The creature flung its arm forward and the sphere raced towards the pegasus. Rainbow Dash heard Twilight’s warning and rolled out of the way, her feather tips grazed the projectile but she was unharmed. She charged even faster.

“You’ll have to do better than that!” she belted. 

The creature’s eyes flashed at the pegasus. It made the most haunting glare Dash had seen in her life. A cloud of purple mist surrounded the creature’s face. Within that cloud, two hollowed eyes with blood red pupils leered at her. Sharp, jagged teeth grinned. Her heart drummed in her ears. She lost her bravado from seconds ago, considering a retreat. Twilight watched Dash do something she never usually did: she slowed down. The pumpkin head leapt into the air with a claw blazing violet. Spike realized what was coming and screamed at Dash, warning her to get out of the way.

To his dismay, Dash was seconds too slow. She took the attack full force. Her scream echoed throughout the town as the violet flames engulfed her. The claw knocked her to the ground, where she fell limp, her body still burning with violet flames. Before anyone could move, the creature grabbed Rainbow Dash in its free claw and melted into the forest, darkened with sunset.

“We’ve got to go after them,” Twilight said, rushing into the forest.

“What exactly are we supposed to do against that?” Spike shouted. “It took down Starlight and Rainbow Dash like they were nothing. We can’t beat that.”

“I’m going to save my friends,” Twilight called. “Now either come with me or stay there.”

“Wait, you’ll need Mimi,” he said but Twilight already vanished into Everfree, He turned to Zecora and Daring Do, “Can you two look after Ponyville while we’re gone?”

“Are you crazy?” Daring Do’s mouth dropped, “You go in there and you’re playing right into that thing’s trap.”

“I know!” Spike screamed, “But I can’t stop Twilight and I’m not letting her go into that death trap alone.”

With that, he raced after Twilight. Mimi sprinted by his side.

“Do you even have a plan?” Daring Do’s voice did not reach Spike. Darkness between the trees seemed to consume him and Mimi, erasing them from the known world. Their pitter-pattering feet dissipated in the obscure foliage of Everfree. Do felt the hairs on the back of her neck rising as a sinister, malicious cackle sounded from deep within Everfree, and the forest claimed more victims.
> Chapter 4 Mimi vs. Gourgeist
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike and Mimi caught up to Twilight. When he asked her to wait up, she levitated him onto her back and kept running. She was desperate. He was scared for Dash and Starlight too, but he tried to keep a cool head. Twilight needed someone thinking straight. Mimi chased after them and reached Twilight’s side with ease. With little visible effort, she kept pace with the alicorn. Her pale body seemed to glide across the leaf litter like a phantom. Not even a leaf crackled beneath her feet. Spike had a feeling that she could run ahead of them if she wanted to. 

“So what’s the plan?” Spike bumped on Twilight’s back as she cleared a log.

“We’ll figure it out when we get there,” Twilight responded between breaths. 

“You know that’s not a plan,” Spike said. 

“Our friends are in danger, Spike! We don’t have the time to plan this out.”

“Look, I want to save them as much as you. But if we go in there without any sort of plan, that thing will destroy all of us.”

“I know but—.”

“Twilight, listen to me,” he didn’t see any sign that she was listening. He would have to take some desperate measures to make her stop.

Spike yanked on her sensitive wings like reigns. She stumbled, her left front hoof tripped, and she toppled headfirst to the ground. Spike tumbled off her back into a pile of leaves. He dusted himself off and spat out some dry leaves. Mimi went to see if he was alright. Spike saw Twilight getting back to her hooves. He had to stop her now and get her to talk.

“Mimi,” he called his friend to attention, “I need you to restrain Twilight please.”

Before Twilight could move, Mimi’s ribbon claws burst beneath her cloak and seized the alicorn. She grabbed Twilight’s body and forced her back to the ground. Twilight groaned, her hooves trembled as she tried to stand. Spike cringed as Mimi forced her down. He did not want to hurt her, but they had to think this through. Sometimes, he had to stand up to her and tell her no. Usually, he only had to stand up to her when she wouldn’t stop reading a novel and go to bed. This crisis was much different from those dilemmas, but he had to stop her. Twilight’s horn shimmered with the traces of a spell, but Mimi covered Twilight face with a black hand, startling the alicorn. Twilight couldn’t cast a spell if she couldn’t focus. Spike went to Twilight and grabbed her neck, burying his face into her purple fur.

“Twilight, please,” Spike whispered. “You’re the closest thing I have to family. If I lost you, I,” his voice fell as he imagined the horrible possibility. 

His eyes burned, unable to hold back the flood that drenched Twilight’s neck. He could feel her calming down. She stopped squirming under Mimi’s claws and spellcasting. She saw the little drake and paused. If she died trying to save her friends, Spike would be alone. Even if her parents or friends agreed to take care of him, he would remain heartbroken forever, especially if he thought he could have stopped her demise. She remembered his greatest fear reflected in Sombra’s mirror. If she died, that fear would become reality. She wrapped a hoof around his spine and nodded.

“I understand,” she said. Spike looked into her kind eyes. Her smile revealed calmness, as her shoulders relaxed. 

“Thanks,” Spike rubbed his eyes. He turned around to hide his tears. Mimi pulled back her claws from the alicorn and went to Spike’s side.

Twilight rose to her hooves and glanced down the forest path where that Pumpkin-head could have fled. Her horn lit the darkness with an illumination spell to reveal unfamiliar surroundings. Not only had they lost any sort of trail, they were lost in an unfamiliar place. She paced and scowled. She had lost sight of them the moment she entered the forest. They could be anywhere. She stamped the ground with irritation. If she had been thinking clearly, she would have brought Fluttershy, Zecora, or some pony who knew the forest along. Even navigating this forest by air would be impossible. The dense canopy made it impossible to see the forest floor, much less spot a ghost. Berating her recklessness, Twilight sat down and tried to think of a plan.

“I don’t suppose Mimi could track down Pumpkin-head?” She asked. Spike turned to Mimi and asked Twilight’s question. Mimi tilted her onion head, confused. 

“I don’t think so,” Spike shrugged. With a sigh, Twilight fell back against a tree trunk.

“We need a miracle.” 

Mimi bristled like a cat and howled. Her claws blazing with purple fire darted from beneath her cloak. Spike and Twilight saw her eyes focused on the shadows of the trees. Violet rage poured out beneath her yellow cloak. 

“Mimi?” Spike felt a knot in his stomach, “What’s wrong?”

“Spike, don’t make any sudden movements,” Twilight whispered in an urgent tone. Her eyes trained on the spot where Mimi stared, “we’ve got company.”

His heart hammered in his chest as his imagination created the monster hidden in the dark. He gulped, “Is it Pumpkin-head?”

“No, it’s a timber wolf. Possibly a whole pack.”

Spike had a million exasperated groans and sarcastic comments to make in response, but he held his tongue. One wrong move would provoke them. Even with Mimi, they might not fend off an entire pack on their home turf in Everfree. He glanced back in the corner of his eye. Twelve pairs of green eyes pierced through the shadows, growing closer as Spike’s heartbeat pounded in his ears. Mimi hissed and sharpened her claws, ready to defend her friends. Spike noticed her hostile face and raised a hand, signaling her to wait. Mimi trembled with agitation, but her purple smoke dissipated into the air.

“Hold on,” Twilight narrowed her eyes, as their shadowed figures drew closer to her illumination spell.

Something about the wolves wasn’t right. Instead of crouching to the ground and stalking, they ambled towards her light with bodies fully upright. Their paws crackled leaves and snapped branches. Throats issued soft growls, alerting Twilight of their presence. They wanted to be seen.

Their barked bodies approached the alicorn’s light. Then, they stopped a few meters away. Six adult timber wolves faced off against Twilight, Mimi, and Spike, but none of them came any closer. Twilight blinked and scowled lightly, weary of the predators. Slowly, Spike swiveled his waist around to glance at the wolves without taking a step onto a dead leaf. He recognized two faces that he caved in with a frying pan a few hours ago. Did they want a rematch? They looked too relaxed and peaceful to start a fight, but Spike didn’t want to take any chances. 

Then, the timber wolves made a gesture that Twilight had never witnessed from any carnivore. They bowed. Flattening their ears, the wolves stretched down on their long front legs, craned their wooden necks, and bent their muzzles to the ground. Wind echoed through the trees, perhaps it had never seen wolves bow either. A single wolf took a step forward in front of its comrades. It bowed its head before the trio even lower than its companions. Sound emerged from its throat. It was not the fierce growling Twilight and Spike were accustomed to, but sounded like a series of grumblings and yips. 

“What’s it doing?” Spike whispered.

“I’m not sure,” Twilight frowned, trying to remember her studies on animal body language. 

The flattened ears indicated submission, but the wolves did not tuck their tails between their legs. This bowed gesture was not one of total subservience. The wolves made certain Mimi could sense them, approaching in plain sight and making no effort to hide. Either they were overconfident, which was unlikely given their submissive posture, or they had no intention of fighting. The bows and nonthreatening sounds baffled Twilight. A minute of these sounds, and Twilight had a strange thought.

“I think,” she stopped, second-guessing her shaky hypothesis. The alicorn shrugged, “Well, it’s crazy. But I think they’re trying to communicate.”

“Where’s Fluttershy when you need her?” Spike sighed.

“Fluttershy did teach me some dog-speak. I’m not too good at it and timber wolves aren’t quite dogs, but maybe,” she closed her eyes and listened to the patterns of speech. Her eyes shot wide open, “Oh my gosh.”

“What?”

A smile burst across her face and she looked at Spike with renewed confidence, “I think they can help us find our friends.”

Spike felt his heart lighten with hope. He turned around to face her, cracking a branch beneath his foot, “Really? How?”

“They say ‘Can smell stinky pegasus.’” Twilight and Spike stifled their laughs. Rainbow Dash was not known for her hygiene, and for once, Twilight was glad. She turned back to the wolf, who continued to grumble, “They’re saying ‘Pack help you. You help pack.’”

“They want a bargain?” Spike raised his eyebrows. He never heard of timber wolves asking other creatures for help. He folded his arms, “What do they want?”

Twilight frowned. Her ears twitched, as though they were shooing off mosquitos. A puzzled expression came across her face. The wolf’s grumblings came more impatiently, turning from light yips to barks.

“Well, they’re saying ‘den,’” she tilted her head and squinted. She stammered, “a-and that means ‘home,’ or maybe it means ‘monster.’” She pursed her lips, wishing for Fluttershy’s sensitive ear to distinct animal sounds and zoolingualism. Twilight stared intently, “And I think it’s saying ‘lost,’ but that could be ‘cave.’ And,” she blinked as the wolf repeated the last growl. “‘Crystal-Eyes.’ ‘Purple-fire.’”

Spike glanced to Mimi’s claws, tipped with purple embers, “Do you think they’re talking about Mimi?”

“Could be, but I don’t think so.”

She shook her head. They could figure it out later. Right now, she had to save their friends. She looked at the wolves, “Listen. Help us find our friends, and I promise to return tomorrow with Fluttershy. She can understand you better than I. We’ll help you with your ‘Crystal-Eyes.’”

The wolf raised its head and met Twilight’s gaze. It blinked, made a single, gruff, throaty bark, and turned to the patch forest trees on their left. It marched off into the shadows, followed by its pack.

“Do you really want to follow them?” Spike tapped his claws. “It could be a trap.”

“We don’t have any better choices right now,” Twilight sighed. With that, they chased after the wolves’ fading shadows into the darkness. A red figure followed them from the trees, bent on witnessing this clash of monsters.

“It took Rainbow Dash and Starlight?” Applejack exclaimed. Her friends stood aghast as Daring Do explained everything that happened. AJ cursed herself. If she had been there, she could have stopped it. She stomped on the ground, “Alright, show it to me and I’ll give it a nasty whooping.”

“No,” Daring Do stated. “You can’t stop it.” 

“Sure, I can. I can knock down a tree without breaking a sweat.”

“Starlight was running from it,” Do said. “From what I understand, she is one of the most powerful unicorns in Equestria. But she ran away from it. She couldn’t beat it and neither can you.”

“I’m not leaving my friends in there,” Pinkie Pie protested. 

“You’ll have to. Right now, we’re all helpless.”

“I don’t believe you,” Fluttershy huffed. “Dash admired you. She thought you were the most fearless pony in all of Equestria. You braved temples and saved the world before. How could you think of giving up now?” 

“I never said anything about giving up,” Daring Do picked up her saddlebag and headed to the door. “Twilight and Spike went in there with that yellow thing. Right now, they’re our best bet for stopping them.”

“So you’re going in after them?” Rarity asked, “We’ll come too.”

“No, I’m not going into Everfree. I need to go back to the Temple of Alterum.”

“What could possibly be more important than saving our friends?”

“Just a hunch,” Do said as she opened the door. “Something about all these creatures being here doesn’t add up. Wait until I get back. And don’t do anything stupid.”

Daring Do stepped into the open night air and pulled out an object shaped like a pearl. Before the ponies could react, Daring Do raised the gem into the air, summoning a pillar of light. The pillar vanished into the clouds, carrying away Daring Do.

Rarity fumed, “Why that good for nothing coward.”

“You may not like it, but she’s right,” Zecora said, “We’d be no help in a fight.”

“Our friends are in trouble,” Applejack huffed. “I can’t just stand here and do nothing.”

“Have faith in your friends. They’ll put that fiend’s games to an end,” Zecora retrieved some vials from her saddlebag, full of turquoise and cyan liquids. “We have a task to do, if we want to help catch this wicked boo.”

“What do you mean?” Rarity asked.

“Mimi will help Spike and Twilight to find the fiend and it detain,” Zecora explained as she opened a brown leather pocket journal and skimmed the pages. She stopped near the end of the book and showed the ponies an illustration of a jail cell, “So we must build a cage so it we can contain.”

Applejack frowned, “Excuse me if I sound doubtful, but I don’t see how a cage can hold that thing.”

“A normal cage will not suffice, so we’ll build a cage to hold more than mice.”

“Oh, I get it,” Pinkie Pie smiled, “you’re saying we need to build a prison using spells and potions that keeps Pumpkin-head from using its powers to escape.”

Every pony stared at Pinkie with wide eyes. Zecora blinked, taken aback by Pinkie’s astuteness. The pink pony shrugged.

“What? Didn’t I tell you that I am fluent in rhyme? How? It’s a long story for some other time.”

After ten minutes of following the timber wolves, Twilight began to second-guess herself. Maybe, this was all a trap and she fell for it. The wolves could be leading them into an ambush at this moment. If they didn’t find their friends soon, she was grabbing Spike and Mimi and teleporting away. A ghostly frost ran down her spine, chilling her heart. She saw Spike’s pupils narrow as a breathless gasp broke from his throat. The wolves stopped. Five of them turned left and crept into the undergrowth, fading into the devouring night. The wolf Twilight identified as the leader approached Twilight. Noticing Mimi’s agitated hiss, Spike gestured for Mimi to calm herself and the noises ceased. When they were a meter apart, the timber wolf pointed its nose back to the path before them. 

“I think our friends are close by,” Twilight whispered. The wolf glanced back at Twilight, muttered several growls and yips, and then followed its comrades into the undergrowth.

“What was that about?” Spike asked.

“I’m not sure,” Twilight admitted, “but I think it said that they’ll be coming to town for our help in the morning.”

“Great,” Spike grumbled through half-lidded eyes. “That turned out real well last time.”

“If they decide to attack, Fluttershy can talk them down,” Twilight dimmed her illumination spell. Her light vanished, leaving the moonlight piercing the forest trees as their only guide. She crouched low the ground and nodded forward, indicating they had to move. Spike put his index finger over his lips, and Mimi became silent as a tomb. The three snuck through the shadows of the trees, careful not to make any sharp sounds. 

Spike’s ears twitched, “What’s that sound?”

“It sounds like a song.”

They heard a familiar humming and whistling that rang through Ponyville when Pumpkin-head chased Starlight. It sounded malicious, as if the singer derived twisted pleasure from torture. Spike noticed a thin layer of purple mist seeping across the ground. Several meters in the distance, they noticed a yellow light. Twilight’s body felt icier as they drew closer to the phantom. They hid behind a massive tree trunk some meters away. Twilight peaked around the trunk, craning her neck to catch a glimpse. Sure enough, she could see Pumpkin-head floating around in the air, dancing and twirling. Purple embers floated in the air around it, like invisible candles suspended in space. Twilight noticed two figures wrapped in its purple hair. She heard Starlight groan as Pumpkin-head chuckled. It tossed the unicorn into the air. Starlight flailed, her horn sparking as she attempted a spell. She fell back down into its purple hairy claw and slumped down.

Twilight grinded her teeth as Pumpkin-head tortured her friends. Through sheer willpower, she suppressed her desire to rush in and save their friends. In the corner of her eye, she noticed Spike tensed, balling his fists as embers flickered from his jaws. Watching this hurt him as much as it hurt her. But when he saw how Twilight remained behind cover, he summoned the strength to follow her example. They would save their friends, but they could not afford recklessness. Twilight surveyed their surroundings, noting advantage points and hiding points. She pulled Spike behind the trunk, grabbed a branch and drew a crude map in the dirt. She stared at the map and mumbled to herself. Her mind worked furiously. She drew a T, an S, and an M side by side in the dirt and then a few inches away she drew a P.

She pointed to the T, S, and the M with the stick and whispered, “This is us, and this,” she pointed to the P, “is Pumpkin-head. Right now, it doesn’t know we’re here so we have the element of surprise.”

“Are we going to surround it and charge at once?” Spike narrowed his eyes, eager to teach Pumpkin-head a lesson.

“We can’t do anything rash. It’s got our friends, so we can’t go all out. First, we have to get it away from our friends, then Mimi can rush in and take it down.” She drew a line from the S and looped it to the right of the P. “Spike, you’ll sneak around to its right and hide. Mimi will hide behind a tree over here,” Twilight drew a line from the M to the left of the P. 

“What about you?”

“I’ll be serving as the decoy,” Twilight said. “I’ll distract it and force it to let go of our friends to defend itself. When it lets them go, you’ll get them away from it. Once they’re out of the way, Mimi will charge in from here,” she drew a line across the P, “and take Pumpkin-head out.”

Spike frowned and shook his head, “Wait a minute. You shouldn’t be the decoy. You’re too important. Equestria can’t lose you. Let me distract it instead.”

“Out of the question,” Twilight snapped. “I will not let that thing lay a claw on you. Who knows how it could affect you?”

“What if it ends up hurting you even worse? For all we know, this could be some rare pony killer.”

“I doubt that. I don’t feel exhausted or drained right now. Besides, my magic gives me a distinct fighting advantage over it.”

“Magic didn’t help Starlight,” Spike gestured to Pumpkin-head with his hand. “And don’t say flying gives you an advantage. It didn’t help Rainbow Dash either.”

“Starlight was ambushed and couldn’t concentrate. Dash didn’t know what it could do and wasn’t prepared. I know so I can hold my own.”

“But you don’t know what else it can do. I mean Mimi did a bunch of things I didn’t know she could do. And I’m pretty sure she can do a lot more. We have no idea what else Pumpkin-head could do to you. ”

“Spike, I know you’re worried about me. But I promise you I’ll be fine. I don’t have to win. I just have to distract it. Mimi will finish the job.”

“But what if it doesn’t let Starlight or Dash go? It could have a way to fight without dropping them, and then you couldn’t even fight back without hurting them. Or, or,” Spike stuttered.

“I’ll shield myself and teleport. When its back is turned, Mimi just has to take it out with her purple fire before it notices her. If she takes it by surprise, it won’t be able to use our friends to defend itself.”

“But what if it has a power that lets it break through your shields?” Spike argued. “Or it could keep up with your teleports. If that thing caught you,” Spike’s mouth went silent as his fear took hold, “no, you’re too important to lose. You said there are more of these things in the woods, right? Ponyville will need you to beat them. I’m just a baby dragon. Lose me, and we still have a chance against them.”

“You don’t have any ways to fight back. You can’t use your fire or you could hurt our friends or set the forest on fire. No way could you get in close and use your claws when that thing shoots those orbs. And you probably aren’t fast enough to dodge it, especially if it can make you slower.” Spike bit his lip. Twilight had him beat there.

“I’ll improvise,” he grabbed a crooked branch. Twilight closed her eyes and sighed, trying not to smack her hoof into her forehead.

“Now, I don’t want to argue anymore,” she stood up, “I’m going to be the decoy and that’s final.” Spike was about to protest when he stopped midsentence and glanced around, noticing someone was absent.

“Wait, where’s Mimi?” He rose to his feet and scanned the forest for the yellow rabbit. Twilight’s eyes shifted through the trees for the outline of her pointy-eared head. She saw Mimi darting between the trees, moving towards Pumpkin-head.

“What’s she doing?” Twilight hissed. Spike followed her line of sight and saw Mimi as she slipped into the leafy cover of a sycamore.

“She’s heading straight for it,” Spike’s eyes widened. “What’s she thinking?”

“I think she wants to be the decoy,” Twilight’s statement stunned them both.

“We can’t risk her,” Spike exclaimed, “she’s the only one of us who stands a fighting chance.”

“She’s too far now. We’ll just have to get in place and help her.”

Twilight and Spike split up into different directions. Twilight moved left, working her way across jagged stones and into the cover of dense undergrowth. Spike took the right path avoiding a small ledge and stepping over the shallow edges a small creek. Mimi stood crouched in the leafy folds of a sycamore branch, ready to leap and knock Pumpkin-head from the air. Spike hurried on his way. Twilight had an idea to rush at Pumpkin-head before Mimi, so she picked up her pace to beat Mimi. A twig snapped beneath her hooves. She remained still, even as her heart panicked. She waited a few seconds, but Pumpkin-head never stopped its sinister tune. The alicorn walked with more caution.

Spike and Twilight reached their places behind two adjacent trees, feet from Pumpkin-head. Twilight readied to break from cover and attack, but Mimi leapt from her place and backflipped into the air. Her body glowed with a faint white and yellow light that faded, as Mimi formed an inky orb between her claws similar to the one Pumpkin-head used on Rainbow Dash. Pumpkin-head darted around just as Mimi launched the orb into its pumpkin body. 

The orb nailed its target and burst like a bubble, knocking Pumpkin-head from the air and loosening its grip on Starlight and Rainbow Dash. Pumpkin-head teetered in the air as it struggled to right itself, when Mimi stringed together a series of ferocious purple-fire slashes. Overwhelmed, her opponent lost grip of its hostages and plummeted to the ground with Mimi attacking, astride its pumpkin body. Twilight darted out and magically plucked Starlight and Rainbow Dash from the air, and raced into the cover of the trees. She placed them down and shook Rainbow Dash. Spike tried to wake Starlight from her slumber.

The two groaned, before slumping onto the ground. No use, Twilight realized, they’re out cold. Screeches came from the clearing where they left Mimi. Spike felt like his head was being squeezed between some sadistic torture tool. His body ached and groaned. The Roseli medicine must be wearing off, he thought as the familiar pain resurfaced. Spike rested his hands on his head as his vision began to spin. His hand wrapped in bandages pulsated and writhed, twitching in spasms of shock. 

“Spike?” Twilight grabbed his shoulder and steadied his shaky body, “What’s the matter?”

“The medicine’s worn off,” he sputtered. “Fairy flu’s coming back.”

“We’ve got Rainbow Dash and Starlight,” Twilight said, “let’s just grab Mimi and get out of here. We’ll just have to come back for Pumpkin-head later.” 

She turned to the direction of the fight, when she noticed a bright flash between the trees. Her horn shimmered violet and she cast a protection spell around her friends. In a split-second, the forest disappeared in a flash of brilliant white light. They had to squint to protect their eyes from the light. Debris flew from the ground and trees toppled down, leveled at their roots. Shrill ringing assaulted their ears. Spike called to her, but she could not hear a sound. Hairline cracks split along her magic shield, and light leaked in. She doubled her shield’s reinforcement but felt her knees tremble. When the light dissipated, her eyes took time to readjust to the darkness. Around her, the trees slumped over and splintered. Thankfully, not a single branch caught fire.  

She shook her head and released her spell, “What was that? It came from where we left Mimi.”

“No,” Spike whispered. “You don’t think she,” he could not finish the sentence. 

A sound came from the clearing, a form rustling leaves and branches. Twilight cast an illumination spell to see the intruder, and discerned a faint shadow outlined in the light. Mimi approached them her black claw dragged Pumpkin-head face down in the dirt. Twilight’s eyes widened. Did Mimi kill it? Pumpkin-head issued a pained groan as Mimi rolled it to Twilight’s hooves. Mimi did not have a single scratch from the explosion, but Pumpkin-head was unconscious.

“Well,” Twilight said, “that wasn’t too bad.”

They returned to Ponyville with Pumpkin-head and their friends. Twilight met Zecora and their remaining friends who built a cage for Pumpkin-head. It looked like any other cage to her, except for the dark purple dream catchers hanging on each side. She dumped Pumpkin-head inside and delivered Rainbow Dash and Starlight to the hospital. After Spike had a sip of the Roseli medicine, his pain became tolerable. Twilight sent him to bed and Mimi almost followed him into his room. Spike stopped Mimi and asked her to stay with Twilight for now, in case Pumpkin-head broke free or some other creature attacked. Mimi hesitated a moment, reluctant to leave Spike alone. She glanced at the purple alicorn and remembered Spike’s concern for her, his desperation to keep her safe. He offered to fight Gourgeist in her place because he didn’t want to lose her. She seemed to care about Spike as well. Their embrace and teamwork revealed profound trust and love. Mimi knew one thing. If this mare was important to Spike, then she was important to Mimi. Her face set with determination. She waddled over to Twilight’s side and followed her into the foyer.

“Thank you for your help, Mimi,” Twilight said. “If you hadn’t been there, I could have gotten Spike and myself killed.”

Mimi chirped and nodded.

“Listen, I’m glad you’re here and I’m glad you’re Spike’s friend,” Twilight saw Mimi wink at Spike’s name. She sighed, “But you’ve got to be careful around him, okay? I’m worried that your powers could injure him if you’re not careful.”

Mimi’s eyes seemed to frown. She felt something like a scowl form on her body. She saved Spike and he saved her. He gave her a nickname, played with her, fed her. She swore to protect him with her last breath. She would protect his loved ones with all her might and fight any who threatened his home. They were partners. Why did this mare, this Twilight, think she would ever hurt him? Mimi loved Spike. And she was certain that he loved her.

Twilight noticed Mimi’s expression and raised a hoof, “It’s not that I don’t trust you. I do. But I can’t help worrying. Spike means the world to me. I hatched him from an egg when I was a filly and raised him on my own. He’s taught me so much: patience, loyalty, love. If I lost him, I don’t know what I’d do.”

Twilight’s words touched Mimi. She had no idea how this mare laid Spike’s egg as a filly, but she recognized the bond between them. Twilight was Spike’s caretaker, his family. Mimi never got to know her family, but she remembered feelings about them. Her memories of their faces faded years ago, but the smells, the tastes, the touches never vanished. She recalled the warmth of her mother voice, soothing Mimi to sleep, her father teaching her to walk as he stretched out his claws to her. Sometimes, she thought about mom and dad, and wondered if they thought about her. She was luckier than most Ghost Pokémon; many of them were once human, only a few were naturally born children. An unhealing wound reopened in her heart. She understood Twilight’s concern.

The alicorn noted Mimi’s trembling frame as her eyes welled with tears. She stopped and placed her hoof on Mimi’s shoulder, stroking her head.

“It’s alright,” she whispered. “I know you’ll protect him, and he’ll protect you. I’ll do my best to protect you both.”

A flashlight pierced through the dark clouds of the gray and green mountains, whose peaks legends claimed could touch other worlds. Daring Do followed her light to the highest point of Mountain Apicem. Ancient colonnades adorned with fanged beasts came into view, which Daring Do recognized as markers of the Temple of Alterum. A bit more flying and soon she would reach the temple at the tip of the mountain. 

Ever since investigating Everfree, something came to her attention. She and Rainbow Dash’s friends found traces of unfamiliar creatures around Everfree. Originally, they assumed it was all one creature, but the signs were spread across Everfree. Dark purple ashes covered the forest floor, unfamiliar footprints in wet mud, and Fluttershy talked to several animals who saw a number of these strange creatures. This Mimikyu creature was not alone in the forest. 

Other creatures freed from the mirror were hiding in Everfree. She saw two such creatures there before she returned to the temple. In her memories, she stopped every creature from escaping the temple. She remembered touching an old mirror in the center of the temple and releasing perhaps a dozen creatures. They ran about the temple, but she managed to contain them all and force them back into the mirror. She beat them to the entrance, tied them all up, and forced them back into the mirror. Then, she fled the ruins, deciding further investigation was too dangerous. 

The temple had one entrance. Only someone who knew about the secret passages could have found them, and even those had booby traps. Daring Do should have been able to stop those beasts from escaping just by blocking the entrance. She did block the entrance. She blinded them with flash grenades, lassoed them all, and sent them home. So why were there so many alien creatures running through Everfree? How did they escape? She should have noticed them breaking free from the temple. The only other explanation was some pony found the temple and set them free, but few had the stamina to reach this temple. Fewer knew of this temple’s existence. 

She gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes as the mist stung her eyes. The temple’s outline came into view through the clouds. Her brown hooves touched down into the empty stone pavilion. Four rectangular parapets lined the open pavilion, even though the surrounding walls had crumbled under centuries of storm. This place was once a place of merchants and exchanges in this sprawling kingdom. Time had not been kind to the empire, but even her strength could not demolish the town. The temple of Alternum rested in the heart of this city. She proceeded through the city on hoof to avoid attention. 

But, it felt her. It knew she was returning minutes before she arrived. It could feel her every thought. She sought answers, expecting an earthly explanation. But it knew there was nothing earthly about itself. It was not born like those other Pokémon. It knew only pain. Now, it had peace, solitude. It granted her clemency in their first encounter. It never knew compassion; it was not given such emotions. But something in that mare struck it. Her courage, fighting spirit, and determination were admirable, and worth sparing. If she refused to turn back and leave for good, it could not afford to spare her again. It would not allow her to undo its work. It would not show mercy again.

“Gourgeist,” Fluttershy chided, “put Angel Bunny down this instant.”

Gourgeist shrunk under Fluttershy’s scorn. Her blue eyes pierced his unbeating heart, sending a shiver through its body. Her yellow frame loomed over him, and he wondered if the bars were meant for him or for her. His pink arms lowered the white bunny to the ground. The bunny raced back outside the cage and darted out of reach. Behind the safety of the yellow pegasus, he stuck out his tongue. Gourgeist growled, but whimpered as the pegasus’ stare intensified. He bowed its candle head to the ground.

“It’s fine, Gourgeist,” Fluttershy smiled. “I forgive you. Just don’t hurt my friends, okay?”

Gourgeist meekly glanced up at the yellow pegasus. Her once icy eyes were shimmering like sparkles on a crystal lake. Her yellow fur caught the candlelight and brimmed with golden shine and her smile warmed his soul. She was beautiful. Gourgeist realized she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. His face reddened with fluster. He hid his crimson shame behind his purple, hairy claws. He almost hurt her bunny. If she hadn’t scared him, she would have hated him forever. Gourgeist’s desire to torment became a distant memory. Now, he wanted to keep her happy. He wanted to see her smile forever.

Fluttershy’s friends went to Twilight’s castle to discuss their plans, but she wanted to keep an eye on her guest. She was alone in her cottage with this animal that Twilight called Pumpkin-head. She saw this creature abduct Starlight and Rainbow Dash with sadistic glee and knew she should hate it. She didn’t hate Discord after all the wrong he caused to Equestria and she didn’t hate Pumkin-head. Some ponies and animals irritated her and she was far from perfect, but Fluttershy doubted she could ever truly hate anyone. She managed to calm her guest down, introduce herself and learn his name. In his boldest act of mischief, he swiped Angel Bunny from the edge of his cave. She put a stop to that, and now Gourgeist looked ashamed.

“Listen,” Fluttershy approached his cage unafraid. “You can’t go around hurting ponies or animals. It’s not any fun for them.”

Gourgeist lowered his claws from his face. He made several grumbles and groans.

“I know you think it’s all you’re good at, but I’m sure you could do so much more if you really, really tried,” Fluttershy reached out and held his furry claw. Gourgeist’s body relaxed as she stroked his claw. A wave of calm and surprise flooded his mind as he lost himself in her eyes.

“I know you like scaring others. I’m sure Dash could use you on one of her pranking quests. Or you could be a ghost in the haunted house for Nightmare Night. Whatever you want to be, I’ll help you find it. Just promise me you won’t go around hurting anyone.”

Gourgeist nodded and chirped in agreement.

“Good,” Fluttershy smiled. “Then maybe I can convince my friends to let you out of this cage. I don’t like it, but I have no idea how to unlock it. There’s no padlock or door. I wish I understood how Zecora built it.”

She sighed, “I’m sorry you have to stay in there for now, Gourgeist.” A thought crossed her mind. “If it’s alright, can I give you a nickname? How about,” she scanned him, considering names when it hit her, “Jack? Because you remind me of a jack-o’-lantern.”

Gourgeist nodded, and accepted the new name. He beamed at his new partner, Fluttershy. Jack would follow her commands and protect her, just to keep that smile. He swore to never hurt another creature, unless he had to defend Fluttershy or her friends. He would not even seek revenge on Mimikyu for ambushing him. He was no longer Gourgeist the malicious spirit. He was Jack, Fluttershy’s friend and partner, for however long they could stay together.

A knock on the door interrupted them. Her eyes turned to the front door, trying to gaze through the window. She could not see her guest through the darkness and discern their physical features. 

“I hope that’s Zecora,” Fluttershy said. “Then we can get you out of this.

She released Jack’s hand and walked to the door, “Zecora, is that you?”

No response. If I had to make up a rhyme every time I spoke, Fluttershy chuckled, I probably wouldn’t talk at all. She creaked the door open. Jack stared from his cage as her door screeched on its rusty hinges. Fluttershy made a ghost of a gasp. Her eyes drooped. Her body slumped against the wall and slid to the floor. Jack screamed, struggling against the cage as a yellow hand creeped open the door and glanced inside. Jack recognized Hypno, the dream eater. Everyday, it searched for dreams to devour from unsuspecting victims. Hypno turned one eye to Jack, waved his pendulum, and sent Jack into a deep sleep.

This mare’s dreams were saccharine. They made Hypno queasy. His belly howled and pain wracked his empty stomach, but he could not swallow these dreams. He would find dinner elsewhere. Besides, the little ones had so much more tantalizing dreams. He stepped into the cold night and stared at the town in the distance. He could sense little ones, but he knew better than to march straight into town. The closest little one ate with her family on a farm with apples. The farm stood at the edge of the town, where few ponies lived. Perfect. Hypno licked his chops, anticipating the savory meal. 

All her life, Daring Do tried not to believe in superstitions. If an explorer believed too much in ghosts, their imagination could make them too fearful to explore abandoned ruins or graveyards. She knew there were plenty of spectacles beyond her explanation, but she accepted them as magic yet to be explained. But right now, there were no spells to explain the fear coursing through her body. She felt years of unfamiliar pain echoing in the corners of her mind. These echoes intensified with her every step, becoming a symphony of wrath. That wrath turned into violence, causing more ripples of suffering. Faceless anguish bled across her vision, flickering between the buildings and across the cruel stars. The images twinkled then blinked out before she could recognize them.

Do’s heart thundered, and sweat cascaded down her forehead. She would not stop. She gritted her teeth and marched onwards. The crimson rage burned across the world before her eyes, but she would not stop. Many ponies were counting on her. She couldn’t back down and run away, not now. She trod through the stone-tiled roads searing like brim fire. No matter what, Daring Do steeled herself, I will never give up. 

The images faded. The sensations disappeared as though they had never existed. Perhaps, they realized she would not falter. She tried not to think about it and raced towards the temple. She entered the domed building. Its relics remained untouched in storage sheds beneath the building, but the mirror rested in a special place. Daring Do walked past the pews, towards a brick altar. She pressed the button on the rim of the altar and opened a passageway beneath the altar.

After avoiding a few traps, she came face to face with that old mirror. She remembered covering it with a tarp before she left, but it stood bare in the middle of the room. That alone meant someone else had been here. She retrieved a magnifying glass from her saddlebag and inspected the surface. Its worn surface remained unblemished. Do frowned, searching for any traces of another living creature. For a moment, she wondered what happened to the tarp she covered the mirror with. Whoever messed with the mirror could not have found much value in a lowly tarp or thought it was worth taking down the mountain.

She stopped investigating the mirror, and looked around the circular room. She saw her hoofprints in the dust, mingling with the prints of several creatures. So far, she could only see her hoofprints. That ruled out a pony. Maybe a griffon or a dragon? Unlikely, she concluded, they would have taken the gems not some dull mirror. Then, she looked around the room again. Where was that tarp? She had it when she came up here.

Her heart stopped. Her mouth opened to breathless gasp as realization struck her. She pulled out her notebook from a coat pocket. Whenever she went exploring, she made a list of supplies she would need in this notebook. She flipped to the day she came to the Temple of Alterum and confirmed her suspicion. She never brought a tarp on this investigation. She never covered the mirror before leaving the temple. And chances were, her throat went dry, she didn’t catch a single creature that escaped the mirror. 

“I told you to stay away,” a cold voice sounded in her mind. 

A blue field surrounded her body and slammed her into the wall. She broke through the temple and spiraled into another building. Her body screamed in pain. She winced as the dust parted and struggled to rise to her hooves. At least three of her bones were fractured, but her wings were definitely sprained. She limped towards the street, hoping she could find some way to escape. To her dismay, the blue field flung her body feet into the air as though she were a rag doll and plummeted her back down into the ground. She coughed, trying to breath as the world spun.

“How did you,” she managed before her voice gave out.

“I rewrote your memories,” the voice reverberated in her head. She would have gasped if she could breathe. “My abilities allow me to erase memories and create new ones as I see fit.”

A figure glided towards her from the temple. She tried to rise and turn around to face this figure. The aura flung her into another building and tossed her into the ground. Do screamed in pain. She never felt this kind of malice, or seen this kind of magic.

“It’s not magic,” Do’s eyes widened. “Yes, I can read your thoughts. Right now, you’re wondering what kind of monster could do this. You’re wishing you brought your friends to help you. But I can promise you, none of them would have saved you. Not even this Mimi.”

“Get out of my head,” Do growled. 

“Last time we met, I spared you on a whim. But you came back. Even after all my warnings.”

Do felt blood rolling from her forehead. Her vision grew dark. What are you, she wondered.

“Scientists created me to be the strongest Pokémon on the planet, a tool for battle, but they could not control me,” the figure touched down before Daring Do. She saw its catlike face, folded arms, purple body, long round tail, and cold red eyes. “I am Mewtwo. And coming here was your biggest mistake.”

Her body rose into the air. Mewtwo’s eyes gleamed with blue-white light as he brought Do close to his face.

“You will not send me or anyone else back to our world with that mirror. This is my home now. If you threaten a single Pokémon, you will answer to me. And if your friends come looking for you, I will crush them. Now, sleep.”
> Chapter 5 Pinkie Pie vs. Hypno
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Winona burst through the castle doors and startled Twilight and the others with her loud barks. She ran up to Applejack and whimpered. 

“Winona?” Applejack rubbed her dog’s head, “What’s wrong, girl?”

Winona trembled, fur bristling as she cried to her master. 

“I think something’s wrong on the farm,” Applejack gasped. “I’m going back.”

“I’ll come with you,” Pinkie exclaimed.

“We’ll come too,” Twilight said. Mimi nodded and followed the girls out to the farm. 

Sweet Apple Acres was quiet, save the snores of Big Mac rocking the trees. Applejack entered her house to find her brother and grandmother asleep next to the front door. She shook them and called to them. Big Mac jolted awake.

“Applebloom!” He screamed, before glancing around at the mares surrounding him.

“Big Mac? What happened?” Applejack asked. “Why are ya and Granny Smith sleeping on the floor? And where’s Applebloom?”

“I don’t,” his voice trailed off as his eyes filled with panic. He rose to his hooves but stumbled. Applejack caught him and rested him on the couch next to her napping grandma.

“Alright. Just tell me the last thing y’all remember before falling asleep.”

Big Mac took a deep breath, “I was brushing my teeth with Applebloom, when someone knocked on the door. Applebloom went to answer it. Then I heard her scream. I raced downstairs with Granny Smith we reached the door and,” he closed his eyes and scowled.

“What happened next?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t remember,” Big Mac frowned. “I charged to the front door and saw Applebloom walking towards Everfree with someone. He turned around, waved a pendulum. And the next thing I know, y’all woke me up.”

“You’re saying our sister is out in Everfree?” Applejack’s heart pounded in her ears. Before she could turn and race to the forest, Twilight placed a calming hoof on her shoulder.

“Just calm down. We’ll get her back. But first, we need a plan.”

Applejack sighed, “You’re right. Well, let’s hurry up and think of something.”

“A foe that can put you to sleep,” Zecora mused, “a filly-napping creep. Perhaps, it is one of the creatures we seek? That the other mirror into our world did leak?”

“You think it could be like Mimi?” Twilight said. “Then we better hurry. I’ll get Spike. Mimi will fight harder with him nearby.”

“Excuse me,” Pinkie raised a hoof, “didn’t you promise to help the timber wolves? Won’t they be expecting you all?”

“Oh right,” Twilight pursed her lips, “I forgot about that.”

“I have an idea,” Pinkie grinned. “How about Spike, Mimi, and Rarity go help the wolves while AJ and I go after Sleepster? You and Zecora should stay here in case another creature comes around.”

“Not that I object to helping Spike,” Rarity said, “but why me?”

“I thought you could help fight crystal-eyes, since you know gems better than most ponies and he’s a dragon.”

Twilight blinked. Pinkie thought this out well. Sometimes, Twilight forgot that Pinkie’s years of party-planning gave her unusual wisdom and wit. She knew every pony in town, their likes and dislikes, and their strengths and weakness. Finding ways to outdo her previous parties every time forced her to develop critical thinking skills. She was grateful Pinkie was not evil, or she could tear Ponyville apart.

“But Pinkie,” Applejack frowned, “how are we supposed to beat something that can put us to sleep—.”

“Call him Sleepster,” Pinkie chirped. “That’s shorter.”

Applejack rolled her eyes, “How are we supposed to beat ‘Sleepster’ without Twilight or Mimi? Neither of us have magic or spells. And what if it’s already hurt my sister?”

Pinkie Pie smiled with her eyes, brimming with cheerful light, “AJ, I know you’re scared. But if Sleepster put Twilight or Mimi to sleep, no one could stop those creatures if they came back. Ponyville would be defenseless.”

“When you put it that way,” Twilight scratched her chin. “But AJ’s right. I don’t see how you can stop Sleepster if he can put you to sleep in an instant.”

“I have a few ideas,” Pinkie smirked. “I mean come on. A creature that puts ponies to sleep? I’m like the perfect counter to that! You’ve seen how many all nighters I can pull even when I’m not on a sugar rush. Plus, I’ve studied the art of sleepwalking Equine-do.”

“Pinkie,” Twilight frowned with half-lidded eyes, “that’s not an actual fighting style. It was just a movie. And even if he can’t put you to sleep, he could have other powers you don’t know about.”

“True,” Pinkie nodded. “But, I’m probably the best pony to lure him out. He took Applebloom instead of Big Mac or Granny Smith, so I’m willing to bet he only goes after fillies. I’m more in touch with my inner-filly than any of you.”

They all stared at her, with shocked eyes agape. None of them even considered why it took Applebloom over Big Mac or Granny Smith. 

“But you don’t have any way to prove that it goes after fillies,” Twilight frowned. “It could have gone after Applebloom just because she answered the door.”

“Listen,” Rarity interjected, “I know we want to stand here and argue, but every second we waste talking leaves Applebloom in more danger. We need to move right now.”

Twilight sighed, “Alright. Pinkie, you still have Do’s flare gun?” The pink pony nodded, “Send a signal flare when you see Sleepster and we’ll come help. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to get Spike,” Twilight’s horn shimmered violet before her body disappeared in a light like camera flash.

Pinkie turned to Applejack, “You got some coffee, right?”

“Pinkie, this is no time to be drinking coffee.”

“Actually,” Zecora said, “our clever friend Pinkie is right. You should both drink coffee before this fight. Caffeine will keep you awake and alert. Perfect for fighting that sleep-spelling twerp.”

AJ’s frown softened, “Well, I guess. It’s long past midnight. I don’t think I’m getting sleep tonight.”

“Let’s hope not,” Rarity said. “Or you’ll be getting it from Sleepster.”

Spike glanced over his shoulder, saw the empty forest path, and turned his attention back to the trail. He could not shake the feeling that someone was watching them as the timber wolves led him, Rarity, and Mimi to their den. Ever since this morning, he felt eyes staring at him from the shadows. He tripped on a root but righted himself. The wolves came to a stop. One by one, they slunk away into the undergrowth and left a single wolf behind. This wolf glanced at the trio and pointed forward into the woods. It then followed its comrades into the forest.

“Their den must be up ahead,” Rarity said. A toad rumbled inches from her. She looked towards the sound and saw Spike rubbing his growling belly. She couldn’t blame him. Things had been too crazy to sit down for a simple meal. Spike reached into his backpack, pulled out an emerald and a daisy sandwich. 

“Would you like a sandwich, Rarity?” Spike offered her the sandwich.

“Why Spike,” Rarity giggled, “did you make that for me?”

“You bet!” Spike beamed. 

“Thank you,” she smiled and took the sandwich, “You’re such a gentle drake, Spikey-wikey.”

Spike bowed his head and blushed. He heard Mimi giggling at his embarrassment. The yellow rabbit had an expression that looked like a smirk. He could not see her mouth but her oval eyes had a playful squint. 

“Oh, you think that’s funny?” Spike folded his arms in mock outrage and turned his nose up. “I’ll have you know that I am a hero of Equestria. Kindly show me the respect I am due.”

“Forgive her, oh wondrous Spike,” Rarity put a melodramatic hoof on her forehead and closed her eyes, “she knows not what she does to offend thine honor. Thou shouldst spare her from thy terrible wrath.”

Spike placed his hands on his hips, “As Lady Rarity pleads for thy sake, Mimi, I shalt grant thee mercy, and,” he pulled an apple from his knapsack, “reward thee for thy undying loyalty.”

Mimi trembled with laughter and gave a mock bow. Her ribbon claw plucked the apple from Spike’s claws and dragged it under her cloak. Wet crunching sounds emerged beneath the cloak as Mimi chewed her food. Spike swallowed his emerald in a few gulps and licked his lips. He ate a sapphire to give the emerald company in his belly. 

“I must say,” Rarity swallowed the last of her sandwich, “you certainly know how to make a sandwich. That was excellent.”

“Thanks,” Spike said. “I do most of the cooking in our house. Twilight gets so wrapped up in her studies she can forget to eat. One time, I was in Canterlot for a few days, and when I came back she looked like she hadn’t eaten since I left.”

“That sounds like our Twilight,” Rarity nodded. “But I can relate. When inspiration strikes me, I can lose track of the time as well.”

“Well, if you ever want,” Spike shrugged his shoulders, “I could make you lunches too.”

“That would be lovely, Spikey-wikey,” Rarity smiled. “It’s always a pleasure to have someone like you to help me.”

Spike’s face reddened, and Mimi giggled again. He almost forgot they had a mission. Right now, they were three friends sharing a meal, surrounded by nature. He cherished any moment he could spend with Rarity, especially when they could be alone. Given their duties, making time to just sit down and talk like ordinary beings was difficult. They learned to treasure each second. Of course, they had a job to do. Rarity stood up and stretched her legs. Spike placed a nibbled ruby back into his knapsack with two other gemstones, a compass and a map of Everfree, before following her into the dawn. They never saw the red dragon following them above the trees.

Winona’s nose sniffed across the ground, leading Applejack and Pinkie Pie through Everfree. After showing Winona one of Applebloom’s bows, the dog took a deep whiff of the pink ribbon and raced into Everfree. Winona knew Applebloom’s scent well enough to track it without a ribbon, but Applejack insisted on offering her the bow. They crashed through Everfree after the brown and white dog, whose fur snagged brambles and twigs as she raced through the forest, before deciding to take a more silent, stealthy approach. They had to get the jump on Sleepster if they wanted to take back Applebloom. Pinkie Pie said she had a plan to beat him, but Applejack was terrified of losing her sister.

They followed Winona over a mossy, damp log suspended over a stream and through grey, knotted tree roots bursting through the ground like ghost hands. The only sound was the clomping of their hooves on the turf and the reluctant song of the stream. All other creatures kept silent, to the last cricket. Applejack pulled back a leaf of fauna and noted an impression in the soil. 

“Hoof prints,” she whispered to Pinkie, “and recent. We’re getting close.”

“Remember,” Pinkie said, “whatever you do, don’t look at Sleepster’s eyes. Just look at its feet or something. I’ll handle it.”

“How?”

“It’ll take too long to explain right now,” Pinkie dismissed her, “but I’m 98% sure it will work.”

“And the other 2%?”

Pinkie Pie grew a bit pale, “Don’t think about that.”

Applejack was about to move on when she noticed a tiny footprint behind the hoof print. It was so faint that her eyes almost missed it in the darkness, even with her flashlight. She inspected the print, realizing it could not have come from any pony. The shape did not fit a hoof at all. The imprint was light, suggesting the creature did not have much weight so it could not have been too big. Beyond that, she had no idea. She shook her head, reminding herself of the task at hand. The trio avoided a patch of poisonous joke flowers thanks to Winona’s senses. They stepped around the field, taking care to avoid snapping any branches or rabbit holes.

“When we see Sleepster, I’ll distract him, you sneak up behind him and give him the old buck-two,” Pinkie said, hopping over a stump.

“But you can’t fight that thing alone,” Applejack said. “It could use some weird power on you or put you to sleep.”

“Oh, I’m counting on that. Now come on.”

Winona shivered, her ears flattened against her head as she crouched onto the ground. The earth ponies mimicked her actions, taking pains to tread as softly as possible. A yellow figure with white fur came into view, standing beyond cattail reeds in a swampy field. The two ponies crouched at the edge of the forest, observing the creature, its back turned to them. Applejack saw her little sister lying before the creature, asleep. Some purple and black gas poured from her body into Sleepster’s open mouth. Her body shifted in the field and she groaned, as though she was suffering a nightmare. Pinkie put a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder and looked her in the eyes. Applejack nodded, showing she would not rush in just yet. Pinkie rolled out into the field and darted between the reeds. Soon, her pink body faded in the shadows of the tall grass.

Sleepster closed his mouth and turned in Pinkie’s direction. Applejack felt sweat trailing down her neck as the elephant-ape walked towards her pink friend. He was a few feet from where she hid. His eyes illuminated with a blue glow, and an identical blue glow surrounded the reeds. He dragged the reeds apart to expose the ground beneath. He saw nothing. Applejack stifled her gasp. She did not see Pinkie move from that hiding place, but now she saw no sign of the party pony. She watched Sleepster shift through the reeds, moving farther from her little sister. She suppressed her urge to race out and save Applebloom, reminding herself to wait for Pinkie’s signal. A shadow darted behind Sleepster and raised a massive appendage. Sleepster turned around. 

SMACK! Sleepster toppled onto his back, his eyes blind with stars as a massive blue bruise formed on his head. Pinkie stood in front of Sleepster, with a frying pan in her hoof. Applejack would have laughed if her sister had not been in danger. She raced out of the trees and shook her sister.

“Applejack?” Applebloom’s whimpering voice filled Applejack with relief.

“That’s right, sugar cube,” AJ whispered. “I’m right here and I’m going to take ya home.”

Applebloom smiled faintly. AJ turned to look at Pinkie when she noticed a yellow form rising to its feet behind the pink pony.

“Pinkie, behind you!”

Pinkie turned and caught full glimpse of the swinging pendulum. She staggered, wobbling like a tree shaken by the breeze, and slumped face first into the ground. Deafening snores emerged from her nostrils, as Sleepster opened its mouth and drained purple and black gas from the pink pony. Applejack tensed her haunches, prepared to leap onto the fiend. But then, Sleepster hiccupped. His angular eyes went wide as he coughed. Applejack hesitated, uncertain what to make of this display. Without warning, Sleepster went soaring headfirst into the air. He flew above the trees, into the clouds like a rocket breaching the atmosphere. The forest was quiet save Pinkie’s thunderous snoring for a good ten seconds. Sleepster fell through the clouds screeching and flailing. He tumbled towards a pond, making a splash that rose above a few trees. His body floated to the surface, his eyes dazed and unconscious.

Applejack woke up Pinkie and asked what just happened.

“Well,” Pinkie yawned, “When I was sleeping, I was dreaming of a world of cotton candy. The candy lost its color and turned grey as a black hole in the sky sucked it up. I figured Sleepster was eating my dreams, so I did the only logical thing.”

“What’s that?”

“I dreamed a knuckle sandwich,” Pinkie blinked, drowsily. “He stopped a bit, so then I dreamed a battalion of party canons, and the black hole flew into the sky. So where’s Sleepster?”

Applejack pointed to the yellow figure in the pond. Pinkie rushed out and dragged him towards the shore.

“We are bringing him back to Twilight, right?”

Applejack nodded and turned to scoop up her sister, when Winona’s yipping caught her attention. She looked at her dog who pointed to a clump of reeds a few feet away. Hidden in the reeds, a bump rose and fell with rhythmic breaths. Did Sleepster taken any other fillies, Applejack wondered as she took tentative steps towards the shape. She pushed aside the reeds to find a brown figure shaped a bit like Spike. She estimated it to be a little over a foot, a bit taller than Winona. It wore a skull on its head and cradled a bone in its claws. Applejack stumbled back at the sight of bones, before noticing tears in the creature’s eyes. It was in pain. Applejack looked around, hoping to find its parents somewhere.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Applejack called, “I think Sleepster had another kid. This looks like one of them critters from that other world.”

Pinkie Pie looked at the sleeping bone creature, “What is it?”

“I don’t know,” AJ shrugged. “But I guess we better take it back as well.”

“This must be it,” Spike muttered as he crouched beside Rarity and Mimi. They peaked around white bark trees at rock wall, trying to discern any shapes in the tunnel.

“I don’t see anything,” Rarity whispered. “But that doesn’t mean it’s not there.”

He gulped. “What do you want to do?” 

“We need to lure out this Crystal-eye,” Rarity explained as she surveyed the open space. “If it hasn’t move on, then it’s probably hiding in the cave.”

“Why do you think that?”

“Well, it only makes sense. It had to attack those timber wolves for something. My guess is it liked the cave.”

“Beautiful and smart,” Spike whispered to himself. He pulled out his flashlight, but Rarity put a hoof over his hand.

“Wait, we don’t want to give our position away.”

“Beautiful, smart, and wise,” Spike murmured before putting the flashlight back in his knapsack. He puffed out his chest, “Okay, I’ll go in and act as bait. When he comes back out, you and Mimi can jump him.”

“Now just a minute, Spike,” Rarity said. “You still have fairy flu, correct? You can’t be the bait when your body could give up any second. Besides, it looks like Mimi is going in herself.”

“Oh okay. Wait what?” Spike exclaimed. He jerked towards the entrance and saw Mimi’s yellow tarp body enter the tunnel. He tried not to facepalm, as his friend managed to sneak past him once again. She would not let him take any risks.

A cloud of dust emerged from the cave entrance, accompanied by black and purple fire. Spike shielded his eyes as rays of light shaped like gemstones burst from the cave mouth. He doubled over as a cloud of dust and stars burst into the open air. Heartburn wracking his body as Mimi leapt into the open air with her move. The dust cloud disappeared, leaving Mimi with her onion head bent towards the ground. She faced off against a dark purple gremlin who had white hexagonal gems where its eyes should have been. Rarity thought it didn’t have a mouth until its purple jaw opened to reveal a row of thorn teeth.

“It’s another one of those creatures,” Rarity gasped. 

It placed its palms together, forming a black and purple glob of energy. Spike recognized the attack that Pumpkin-head used to incapacitate Rainbow Dash. 

“Mimi,” he shouted, “evasive maneuvers!”

Mimi’s form blurred with afterimages, until twenty identical copies covered the clearing. The gremlin shifted his eyes across the field, searching for the real target. It lobbed the glob at a single Mimi, only to watch the attack faze through an afterimage. Mimi flashed her violet claws and struck, knocking the gremlin into a tree. It slumped to the ground and gripped its stomach. Its grumble echoed through the clearing.

“Wait,” Spike’s eyes widened, “is that thing hungry?”

Rarity’s eyes widened with inspiration. The creature drove the wolves out of their cave, so it must have been looking for some source of food common in the underground. She grabbed Spike’s knapsack and raced into the clearing. She raised a hoof to stop Mimi mid-lunge. She opened Spike’s knapsack and revealed a brilliant sapphire. The reaction was immediate. The gremlin’s mouth began to water. Its gem eyes glimmered, focused on the tantalizing blue stone. It took a step forward towards the sparkling gem, but fell to its knee. Mimi’s attacks wore down the starved creature.

Rarity could never leave a creature to suffer. She leapt to its side and cradled its head in one hoof, while pressing the sapphire to the gremlin’s mouth. It took a bite, crushing the gem in its mouth, and swallowed. Rarity offered it another bite and it accepted happily. Soon, Rarity fed it all of Spike’s gems and its strength had returned. It gazed at the white unicorn with appreciation.

“That’s it, wasn’t it?” She smiled, “You never wanted to fight the timber wolves. You were just looking for some gems to eat.” The gremlin nodded and rubbed its hands together with its head bowed, almost in a look of shame. 

“The wolves need this cave and you need to eat. I have a proposition for you,” Rarity said, “come back to Ponyville with us. I will feed you gemstones so long as you promise to give this cave back to the wolves.”

The gremlin nodded, releasing a shrill chirp of pleasure.

“Then if it’s not too much trouble,” Rarity continued, “I’d like to give you a nickname. Can I call you,” her eyes moved up and down the purple ghost, “Gem-eye?”

The creature nodded and followed Rarity into the forest. Gem-eye walked next to his new friend, imagining the tantalizing taste of gems in its mouth. Spike and Mimi raced up to catch them.

“Rarity, that was amazing,” Spike said with a beaming smile, “That was so cool how you got it to calm down without violence.”

“Yes well,” Rarity smiled, “Fluttershy taught me that some grumpy animals just need someone to listen to their problems, so I did my best to help.”

“I never would have thought to feed him gems. How’d you figure that out?”

“I guessed that he wanted something readily available in the underground. If you’re looking for gems, a cave is an obvious place to search. Plus, well,” she shrugged, “I don’t know. I suppose I thought since he had gems on his face maybe he’d react to actual gems.”

“So you took a wild guess?”

“No, it was an educated assumption. Thankfully, it was correct. Now come on, we need to get back to Ponyville.”

“Easy there, little fella,” Applejack rested a hoof on the waking bonehead. His eyes darted around Fluttershy’s cottage, wondering where he was. He felt something itchy on his waist; a freshly wrapped bandage, dabbed with medicine. A yellow cushion lied beneath his feet. A few ponies surrounded him. He felt safe, so he fell back onto his pillow.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie met up with Rarity and Spike on their way back home. Rarity excused herself, explaining that she wanted to find some gems in her home for Gem-eye. Pinkie, Spike, and Mimi brought Sleepster to Fluttershy’s castle. Now, he rested in a cage that once held Pumkin-head that Fluttershy named Jack. After waking her up, Applejack showed her bonehead friend to Fluttershy. She tended to all the new creatures with her delicate hooves. The newly named Jack floated beside Fluttershy, and stood between Sleepster and the pegasus. When Sleepster’s eyes flickered open at Fluttershy, Jack growled and sharpened his claws. Sleepster seemed less worried about Jack than Pinkie Pie. One innocent look from that pink pony, and he cowered in the corner of the cage. After a few hours, Sleepster murmured in a questioning tone.

“I think Sleepster wants to know how you beat him,” Fluttershy told Pinkie Pie.

“I already explained it to Applejack,” Pinkie said.

“But none of us know,” Twilight protested with a frown.

“But they know,” Pinkie pointed to an invisible audience, “and we don’t need another exposition dump.”

“What? Oh never mind.” Twilight rolled her eyes. Pinkie Pie normally made no sense, but she was downright bizarre when she acted like her every move and action was being watched. 

“Sleepster also says sorry for taking Applebloom.” Fluttershy continued, “He was hungry for dreams, and young people have tastier dreams.”

“Is that all you want?” Pinkie asked. Sleepster nodded a tired head. “Well, in that case, how about we make a deal? I can give you sweets that taste better than any nasty old dream, but you have to promise not to abduct any more children.” Sleepster narrowed its eyes and grumbled.

“He says he would only agree if your sweets taste good.”

“I’ll bring you some tonight after my shift,” Pinkie smiled. “Speaking of which, I gotta go. Work’s calling.” 

The pink pony bounced out of the door towards Sugar Cube Corner, leaving Twilight, Spike, and the others alone. Mimi gazed wearily at Jack, betraying her hostility. Jack clung to Fluttershy’s side like a lost puppy. Twilight had to admire Fluttershy’s gentle heart. She could make their worst foes become their strongest allies. Applejack glanced at the bonehead. He clutched her hoof between his arms, nestling into her orange fur. Applejack knew Fluttershy was better with animals, but this creature seemed to like her ever since she rescued him from Sleepster.

“So Fluttershy?” She whispered so not to stir her friend, “Did this fella tell you his name?”

“No,” Fluttershy began when Jack tugged her shoulder and chirped. She said, “Jack told me this is Cubone.”

“When he’s done resting, I want to get him back into Everfree and find his parents,” Applejack stroked Cubone’s back. “Don’t want to leave them worrying about their kid.”

Mimi made a whimper sound. Spike saw tears coming from her oval eyes. He leaned down and tried to comfort her. Fluttershy tensed. Her mouth dropped open and her eyes gaped at Cubone’s skull. Her face became pale as snow, then tears began dripping down her eyes as well. Zecora offered a handkerchief, and the pegasus honked into the parchment, soaking it. 

“Oh, Applejack,” Fluttershy blubbered, “Mimi told me,” she sniffed, trying to keep hot mucus from pouring out her nose, “that Cubone lost his parents. Some bad people took his dad and killed his mother. She gave up her life to protect him. The only thing left of his mother is that skull on its head.”

“The skull?” Applejack’s eyes widened, “Are ya saying it’s wearing its mother’s skull?”

Fluttershy nodded, “He doesn’t want to let go.”

Spike glanced down, feeling a lump form in his throat. Somehow, he could relate to Cubone. He never knew his parents, but if he could find some scrap of their existence, he would treasure it forever. Twilight patted his shoulder, helping him find a flicker of happiness. He saw Applejack’s stare. Her expression was unreadable as she stared at Cubone. Her mouth moved to form words that never came, her face looked pale. The earth pony stretched out her hoof, a determined expression set on her face.

“I’ll look after him,” she stated. “Y’all got your hooves full with your critters so I’ll look after this one. He can stay on the farm with me.”

No one challenged her. Somehow, they all knew this was right. With her declaration, Cubone squeezed her hoof. The faint traces of a smile lined his face.

“What are you going to name him?” Spike asked.

“What do ya mean?”

“Well, we’ve all given our new friends nicknames. I named Mimikyu Mimi, Fluttershy named Pumkin-head—.”

“You mean Gourgeist,” Fluttershy corrected.

“Right, she named Gourgeist Jack, Pinkie Pie named,” he gestured to the yellow humanoid tapir and realized he did not know its name, “him Sleepster. Rarity named her new friend Gem-eye. So what would you like to name Cubone?”

Applejack stammered, “Well, I guess … Oh gosh darn it, I’ve never been good with names. Uh, how about,” she eyed Cubone, trying to think of an ideal name, “Boney?”

“Come on, AJ,” Spike said, “you got to do better than that.”

Cubone mewled.

“He likes it,” Fluttershy said. Applejack gave Spike a sly glance that verged on smug. He rolled his eyes.

“I wonder what are his powers?” Twilight said as she examined Boney’s bone club and short legs. 

“When he wakes up, I’ll ask him.”

A knocking came from the door. Scootaloo’s voice reverberated through the wooden door as she called out with Sweetie Belle. Boney scowled and grumbled, forcing Twilight to run to the door and crack it open. She shushed the bouncing pegasus and unicorn.

“Please quiet down. We have a creature sleeping in here.”

“Sorry,” Sweetie Belle said, “We just had to show you something.”

“Can’t it wait?”

Twilight glanced behind them and noticed a red wagon carrying a large fish tank. She saw a two-foot tall red fish sputtering inside the tank, bumping into the sides of the wall like a blind klutz. She doubted it was blind with its large white eyes, positioned on opposite sides of its fat pink lips. Yellow dorsal fin ran along its back and a similar fin rested beneath its belly. Its white pectoral fins and tail fin fumbled in the still water. Two yellow whiskers lined its lips as it blubbered like a fish that had never swum in its life.

“What is that?”

“We found him in the lake,” Scootaloo said. “We think he’s a creature like Mimi.”

“Girls, that thing looks like it could pass out any second. Bring it inside this instant.”

They showed the fish to Fluttershy, who examined the creature with a magnifying glass. She took its temperature with a thermometer and rubbed its back. Her touch alone caused it to sink to the bottom of the cage like a rock. Fluttershy blinked, her mouth open.

“This doesn’t make sense. Medically speaking, this fish is fine. But he’s so weak that he can barely swim. I doubt he could swim against a stream. And he just keeps saying ‘Me Magikarp, me splash, splash, me Magikarp, me splash, splash, me Magikarp, splash, splash.’”

“So he can’t talk like Mimi?” Twilight asked.

“No, not really. Honestly, it’s a miracle he survived in the lake at all.”

“Can we keep him?” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle asked at the same time, “Please?”

“You should probably let Fluttershy take care of him,” Twilight said. “She knows animals better.”

“Actually,” Fluttershy shrugged, “I do have my hooves full with Jack and Sleepster. If you girls could look after ‘Magikarp’ that would give me more time with my new guests. Just make sure to check him in with me.”

They cheered and ran off with their new fish, already planning a day of fun with their new pet.

“Was it really a good idea to leave them with one of these critters?” Applejack asked.

“Jack said Magikarp is harmless,” Fluttershy said before pursing her lips, “but he did say he’ll be a nightmare when he grows up.”

“That little thing?” Spike chuckled, “Sorry, but I doubt a life of splashing is going to get Magikarp anywhere.”

“You would do better not to see that carp as feeble and weak or dinner as a hungry bird’s prey,” Zecora’s sharp voice cut through Spike. “You are now a tiny drake gentle and meek but could be a mountain tall dragon some day.”

“She’s right, Spike,” Twilight agreed, “sometimes our strengths take time to grow.” She glanced at the floundering carp in the tank and noticed Spike’s raised eyebrows, “Some of us need more time than others.”

Garble landed next to Boiler and stifled a yawn. That all-nighter left him tired, but he learned about the creatures running rampant through Everfree and the medicine Spike took to alleviate the flu. More importantly, he learned what that thing called Mimi could do. He wasn’t sure an army of dragons had a chance against her, especially when those ponies kept getting more of those bizarre animals on their side.

“Matchstick still isn’t here,” Boiler noted.

“I can see that,” Garble murmured. He explained everything he witnessed, taking great pains to express his concerns about the creatures.

Boiler scratched his head, “Could we get some creatures of our own?”

“Even if we did, no dragon could stand against Mimi.” Garble held an extended sigh, waiting for Boiler to take the bait. The brown dragon gazed at the sky for a minute, lost in thought, before his eyes widened and he turned to Garble.

“But you said Spike had some medicine that helped him, right? If we had that, we could take down Mimi easily.”

“Good thinking,” Garble nodded, trying to hide his smirk. “But even with the medicine on our side, we’d still get hurt by Mimi’s attacks. Remember, it doesn’t make the flu go away; it just lets you take the pain.” 

“Then, let’s get some creatures of our own. No,” Boiler’s mouth contorted into a wicked grin, “let’s get one so powerful it could beat all of them.”

“And where would I find such a creature?” Garble mused, “I can’t exactly ask the ponies for one of theirs.”

“They’ll know,” Boiler growled, “the ponies have all those monsters. If we snuck around a bit, we’d figure out where to find the best one.”

Garble stretched his wings and rose to his feet, “I’m going to go to Ponyville as an ambassador. I’ll tell them that many dragons were concerned about Princess Ember’s well being and tracked her down to Ponyville. Hopefully, she and I can have a little chat.”

“About making you Dragon Lord?”

“Of course not,” Garble shook his head. “I accept my role with the dragons and will do whatever our fellow dragons need me to do. If they need me to defend Ember, I will. If they need someone to protect all dragonkind, I will. If they decided Ember’s ties to ponies made her unfit to rule, I suppose I would offer myself as a new Dragon Lord. But right now, the dragons need me to test our Dragon Lord’s loyalty. I need to make sure she puts the needs of our fellow dragons first.”

“Wow,” Boiler sniffled, “you really care about us.”

“If she has our interests at heart, then she will not side with those ponies. She will make them send away Mimi because it will save all dragons. If not, well,” Garble shrugged, “I suppose I will have to do my duty and tell them she is content to let us perish.”

Applejack introduced Boney to her family, but the little creature hid behind her hoof. Even when she pushed Boney towards Granny Smith, he stood for only a second before darting behind the safety AJ’s hoof. She tried not to groan. Fluttershy took time to warm up to their friends. Applejack would just have to show Boney the same patience she showed Fluttershy. 

She took him outside and showed him around the farm. She bucked an apple tree, knocking several apples into a wooden bin. She plucked a juicy, red apple from the bin to offer Boney when a loud thwack startled her. Boney slammed a nearby apple tree with his bone club, knocking a few apples from the tree. He looked at her expectantly. AJ smiled.

“Not bad, sugar cube,” AJ said. “If ya really want to knock all them apples out in one blow, ya gotta use all your muscles. Like this.”

Applejack turned to an adjacent tree. She reared up her hind legs and pressed off the ground with her fore hooves, shaking every apple from the tree at once. Boney gasped, impressed by Applejack’s power kick. He turned back to the tree in front of him, determined to perform as well as her. He drew back, twisting at the waist, holding his bone blub like a baseball bat. His club hammered the tree, knocking every last apple from the tree into the wooden bins. Applejack cheered.

“That’s the ticket, Boney,” she patted his shoulder. “Ya keep that up, and ya could be bucking all these trees in no time.”

Boney looked down and rubbed his hands. Beneath his bone mask, his face reddened, pleased with his friend’s praise. Applejack offered him an apple from the bin. Boney looked from her to the apple, uncertain if she was giving him permission to eat. His stomach growled. He had not eaten since Mewtwo drove them from the ruins in a fit of rage. Applejack grabbed his open hand and placed the apple in his palm. Unable to resist, Boney chowed down, savoring the rich, tangy flavor.

“Here on Sweet Apple Acres, we buck entire forests to give other ponies a chance to taste these apples. It’s hard work, but I wouldn’t trade it for the world.”

Bone scarfed down the last bite, and rubbed his belly with content. Falling onto his back, he released a content sigh. He looked up to the clear blue sky and then to the farm pony. For the first time since losing his mom, he felt a smile forming on his face. 

“Wait, what?” Spike raised an eyebrow at Twilight’s proposal.

“I said we should organize training sessions with these creatures,” Twilight said. “If we’re going to track down all those animals, we’ll need their help. It only makes sense to discover their unique powers so we can effectively utilize their abilities.”

“I guess,” Spike shrugged, “but I thought you just wanted to use Mimi to get them all.”

“I did, but when she fought Jack, I noticed something. Jack’s explosion didn’t even scratch her. We need to figure out how their powers work and whom they work against. That way, we don’t send Mimi or one of the others against a foe they can’t even touch.”

Spike considered her point and nodded. Different ponies had different skills and talents. Some ponies who excelled at one task fumbled at another. These creatures likely had different strengths and weaknesses as well.

“How would we train them?”

“I was hoping you knew the answer, seeing you’ve spend an entire day with Mimi.”

“Well,” Spike frowned and rubbed his chin, “yeah, I guess the CMC and I did put her through some exercises. Plus, she’s been fighting timber wolves all day.” His eyes widened, “Actually, I think that might be the key. When we were fighting off timber wolves, Ember got hurt. Mimi did this new move that took away her pain. I don’t think she knew it before the fight started.”

“I think fighting and training is only part of it,” Twilight pulled out a journal and began scribbling some notes, marking Spike’s words. “I think Mimi’s strength comes from you.”

“Me?”

“Before you two became good friends, a single bite from a timber wolf injured her,” she set her journal on a desk before turning to Spike, “but in that battle, you said she took down dozens of timber wolves on her own. It doesn’t make sense that she fended them off so easily when just one of them nearly killed her a few hours earlier. Unless, something changed. The best I can think of, is she had you.”

Spike’s mouth dropped open. A thousand questions swirled in his head as he tried to comprehend Twilight’s theory.

“This might sound crazy, but I think Mimi may have imprinted on you somehow.”

“Imprinted?”

Twilight nodded, “I think she sees you as family. That drives her to protect you and everyone close to you. That’s why she only follows your commands.”

“Okay, so let me see if I got this straight. You’re saying Mimi thinks I’m like her daddy?”

“More like an older brother,” Twilight snickered. “But the point is she’s loyal to you. I think if we want to bring out the strength of Jack, Boney, Gem-eye, Sleepster, and Magikarp, we need more than physical training. We need to develop a bond with them. A sort of camaraderie.”

“You want me to be friends with all of them?”

“I think they’ve all imprinted on our friends, so that won’t be necessary.” Twilight glanced around the room and finally recognized Mimi was absent. Spike noticed her confused look and guessed who she was looking for.

“Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Cheerilee and the fillies wanted Mimi to come to school. I think they want to make her an honorary classroom pet or something. I thought Mimi could use the break so I told her to go have fun.”

Twilight studied Spike, eyes narrowing. His bandaged hand trembled at his side. The fairy flu still afflicted his body. Being close to Mimi only made it worse. To every other pony, Spike seemed fine since he took the Roseli medicine, but Twilight suspected otherwise. She guessed he was soldiering through pain, trying not to let anyone see, not even Mimi. He didn’t want her to see the pain she caused him. Twilight sighed, faintly smiling at his stubbornness. Leave it to Spike to feint wellbeing just to keep a friend content. No matter, she told herself, I trust Spike. If he’s feeling badly, I know he’ll tell me. Probably.

“Twilight!” Mayor Mare called from outside the castle door. Twilight trotted over and peered out through the window balcony. The brown mare looked frantic and ragged, drenched with sweat, as she called to the alicorn. “A dragon fell into Ponyville. He’s unconscious in the hospital.”

“A dragon?” Spike chimed in, “What did he look like?”

“Red, brawny, a long snout,” Mayor Mare saw Spike’s immediate reaction. His scowl indicated familiarity with this dragon. She surmised they had some strife. She said, “He tumbled into the middle of town, claiming he had to find Dragon Lord Ember before passing out.”

“Whatever you do, don’t trust him,” Spike gripped the railing, his knuckles paled, “he’s a bully who’s tried to kill my friends more than once.”

“Hold on, Spike,” Twilight placed an admonishing hoof on his hand, “let’s at least hear him out first. We should try to be open-minded.”

“So he can try to hurt you all again? I don’t think so.”

“Spike,” Twilight’s firm voice offered no room for debate, “we forgave Discord and Starlight, I’m sure we can overlook his,” her eyes glowered for a moment, “actions. Just for a little while at least.”

“I’m getting Mimi,” he said.

“No!” Twilight exclaimed, jolting Spike from the railing onto the balcony floor. Mayor Mare flinched at Twilight’s sharp response. Twilight grabbed his shoulders, “Listen, you can’t let any other dragon see Mimi. If they found out about her, they would stop at nothing to destroy her. Especially now that Ember doesn’t have the Bloodstone Scepter to control them. We need to make sure Garble never sees or hears a word about Mimi, understand? Her life depends on it.”

Spike swallowed a hard lump, recognizing the severity of his potential blunder. Twilight was right. She usually was. They could not let any dragon, especially the power-hungry Garble, find out about Mimi. Twilight walked downstairs towards the door, and Spike trailed after her.

“I’ll go see what he wants. You make sure Mimi stays away from him and the hospital.”

A groan burst from Ponyville Hospital. To be fair, ponies always groaned in in the hospital. The prospect of vaccinations made fillies whimper, patients moaned as doctors tended to their injuries, and the loudest groans came from patients when they finally saw their medical bills. This groan, however, came from a frequent hospital patient, who was not about to get a shot or receive her medical bills. This groan echoed through the hospital from a room occupied by two ponies. Several patients rolled over in bed, covered their heads with their pillows as a loudmouthed pegasus voiced her complaints.

“This is so unfair,” Rainbow Dash folded her hooves and scowled. 

“What? Being in the hospital?” Starlight glanced up from her novel with half-lidded eyes, trying not to reward Rainbow Dash’s tantrum with attention.

“No, everybody but me has a cool new pet. Spike has Mimi, Fluttershy has Jack, Rarity has Gem-eye, Pinkie has Sleepster, Applejack has Boney, and even Scoots has Magikarp. So where’s mine?”

“They’re not pets, Dash. And anyways, it’s not like Twilight or I have one.”

“Twilight owns Spike, so she owns Mimi too,” Rainbow Dash pouted, “and you’re her student so you practically own Mimi too.”

“Dash,” Starlight sighed, resisting her urge to slap the pegasus upside the head, “Twilight doesn’t ‘own’ Spike anymore than I ‘own’ Mimi.”

“I know she doesn’t own him. I meant that Spike listens to Twilight so anything she wants, Mimi will do.” Rainbow Dash sank into her mattress, “Mane. I just wish I had a partner like that little squirt has. I’m a Wonder Bolt! Don’t I deserve one too?

Starlight raised an amused eyebrow and smirked, “Never though you’d be jealous of that ‘little squirt.’”

“I’m not jealous,” Rainbow Dash huffed, “I just don’t see why I don’t have a partner. I’m a part of this team too. I want a partner to hang out with.” Her eyes sank to her sheets, “I feel so left out, you know?”

Starlight shrugged, “Well, it’s just the way things are right now. Besides, I’m sure you’ll find a partner.”

“You think so?”

“There could be hundreds of these things roaming Everfree. I’m sure there’s one for you.”

Rainbow Dash smiled weakly, “Yeah, thanks Starlight. I hope I get a partner who’s as fast as I am. And one who can fly, that way I can race him across Ponyville.”

“I’m not sure there’s anything quite like that. I haven’t seen any fliers so far.”

“Doesn’t mean they’re not out there.”

Nurse Redheart burst through the door, interrupting their conversation. Her brow knitted into a scowl, she stomped across the room towards the rainbow maned pegasus. Her teeth grinded like iron, igniting faint sparks.

“Miss Dash, you are preventing other patients from sleeping. Kindly lower your voice or shut your trap.”

“Sorry, ma’am,” Rainbow Dash bowed sheepishly, “I’m just tired of being cooped up in here, you know?”

“Read. A. Book.”

Nurse Redheart marched out the door. Dash knew these displays were usually just for show. Nurse Redheart loved helping other ponies in the hospital. She lived for it. Sometimes, helping meant being unbending in the rules. Rainbow Dash picked up a Daring Do book from a nearby shelf. Nurse Redheart made sure the book was waiting for her when Dash woke up. She knew what Dash loved.

The pegasus picked up the book and opened to her bookmarked page. She frowned.

“Hey,” she whispered to Starlight, “any idea where Daring Do went off to?”

“She went back to the temple of Alterum, you know, where she found those creatures.” She guessed Dash’s question, “Twilight told me when you were asleep. Now let’s quiet down and read. I don’t want Nurse Redheart coming back in.”

Rainbow Dash nodded wholeheartedly, and turned to her novel, still dreaming about her perfect partner. Unbeknownst to her, a red dragon heard every word of their conversation from the adjacent room. His ear angled against the wall as he closed his eyes and snored to create an illusion of sleep. He knew where to find more of those creatures. Garble just had to find the temple of Alterum, then he could find an army to fight Mimi and the ponies’ pawns.

He heard clip clopping hooves approaching his room. A pony was coming. A violet alicorn entered the room with an impassive expression. Garble blinked his eyes opened, and yawned. He recognized her as one of Spike’s friends, though he did not know her name. He couldn’t care less about her name. All ponies looked the same to him.

“Hello, Garble,” her stern voice managed to jolt him. She owned the room and would not hesitate to crush him should he attack. Garble could see the threat in her eyes and forced himself to remain unexpressive. No pony was going to frighten him.

“I trust you have a reason for venturing to Ponyville?”

“Yeah,” Garble snorted, “as a matter of fact, I do. I saw Princess Ember flying to Ponyville yesterday. I followed to make sure she would be safe, but I lost her somewhere over the sea. I had to turn back and get my bearings, but then I flew here as fast as I could. I have a message for her. Is she here?”

“Give me the message. I can pass it onto her.”

“No, this is a message for the Dragon Lord. Not some namby-pamby pony.”

“Don’t insult ponies. We saved your life.”

Garble looked away, “Alright fine. I’ll give you that. But this is sensitive dragon information.”

“About what?”

“Nothing that a pony should know. I can’t go revealing it to anyone, understand?”

“Why not?”

“Dragons have enemies,” Garble’s eyes flattened, “I don’t want word of this reaching them.”

“You have my word as a Princess of Equestria, that I will not breathe a word of it to anyone but Ember.”

“Fine,” Garble swallowed, gripping the bed railing with his red claws. He inhaled and looked the princess in the eye, “Princess Ember’s father, Torch, is dead.”

The purple ponies’ eyes widened and her mouth gaped. Garble did not let his satisfied smirk show as he lied.

“Every dragon has gotten some kind of disease. It’s been getting worse every day. Some of them have been falling into comas. Forge did too, just a day before Ember left. I’m afraid he got the worst of it. His heart stopped beating completely when I got back. Without Princess Ember, dragons are going crazy. They’re scared and panicking. We need Ember to come home and tell us what to do.”

She pursed her lips, “I’m sad to say that Ember is also sick. She told us about the flu afflicting dragons and we are working to stop it.”

Garble sighed, “This flu is unlike anything we’ve ever seen. It’s killing us little by little. If only Ember hadn’t left. Maybe she could have been there for Forge. She could have led us out of this mess. Now, I’m not sure dragons can live in Equestria much longer.”

“I promise you we will find a cure.”

“Will you?” Garble scowled, “Or did you already find one?”

“Excuse me?”

“I don’t feel the intense pain of the flu anymore. It’s more of a buzzing numbness now. So, you ponies made a cure and didn’t even think to share it?”

“What we gave you isn’t a cure. It’s a temporary painkiller, nothing more.”

“That right?” Garble said. “I hope you’ll have no objections to me taking some back to dragonkind? Unless, you ponies want to watch us die.”

“Of course not,” she said. “Just give us some time to help you.”

“I don’t have time,” Garble rose from the bed. “My friends and family are dying. I need that medicine now.”

“Just sit down, and I’ll bring some later. Unfortunately, I can’t give you enough for every dragon in Equestria.”

“You can’t? Or you won’t?”

Her eyes turned white, the air around her cackled as dust particles flew from the hospital floor in pink aura, “I would never turn my back to those in need. We have every intention of helping you, but we need time.” The alicorn settled down and brushed back her mane.

“I have another question,” Garble said, “I just can’t seem to catch a whiff of Spike in this hospital. I get he’s more pony than actual dragon, but I’m guessing he isn’t in the hospital right now. So how’s he been avoiding the flu?”

“We have enough medicine at least for him and Ember.”

“I see,” Garble fell back onto the bed. “Before you go, I need you to pass on one last message to Ember. It’s from me and every other dragon in pain.”

She narrowed her eyes.

“Ember, be a wise leader. Decide where your loyalties lie and whom you’ll serve. You can’t save us with a divided heart. Please, don’t let us die.”

“I’ll see she gets it,” the pony turned but shot him a parting glare, “now behave yourself. If you try to hurt any pony, I’ll zap you to Tartaurus.”

“Whatever.”

“I’m sorry for your losses,” she said. Garble glanced at her and saw genuine sadness. He rested his scaly head onto the pillow and faced away towards the wall. The door creaked open and the alicorn trotted away. 

Garble hid his toothy grin. She lied, just as he thought she would. She never said a word about Mimi or did anything beyond weakly promising medicine for the flu. Dragons knew better than to trust a pony’s word. None of them would believe her promise. He could prove that ponies not only gave shelter to the creature causing the flu but made medicine that could have saved them, that could keep dragons under pony chains for eternity. No dragon would settle for being a pony’s slave, except that puny Spike and weak Ember. Maybe, Ember would finally see the error in her pony-loving ways. Dragons couldn’t trust the cure to these ponies, not when they could use it to control them. 

He suspected that purple alicorn doubted him. Somehow, he had a feeling she did not trust a single word from him. No matter. Tonight when everyone slept, he would flee with the medicine and return to meet the other dragons. Better still, he knew exactly where to find better allies to fight the pony’s army of pets. He would visit the temple of Alterum and form an army of his own. Until then, he had to sleep. Dreams of a new dragon empire soured through his heart, as he saw himself heralding them into a new age, where they finally severed their ties to ponies. All in good time, he told himself, all in good time.
> Chapter 6 Scootaloo and Karp: Splash, Splash
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“My father is dead?”

“That’s what Garble said,” Twilight said to the wide-eyed dragoness. “But I don’t trust him.”

Ember’s gaze fell to her bed railing. Her face became unreadable. Twilight placed a hoof on her blue shoulder, searching for words of comfort. Ember balled her fists, as steam erupted from her nostrils.

“If that jerk lied about my dad, I swear I’ll destroy him,” her dagger eyes glinted with sparks of crimson wrath. Twilight felt a knot form in her stomach as her neck hair stood on end. Looking at Ember’s expression, she understood why dragons were among the fiercest creatures in Equestria. Thankfully, her experiences with Discord, Tirek, Chrysalis, and Sombra made her more than prepared to face this rage. 

“I know you’re angry. I am too. But now’s not the time to do anything rash.”

“I know,” Ember said, releasing her anger. She clenched her eyes closed, fighting back tears. “I just hope he’s lying.” 

Silence permeated the air as the two princesses stood together in mutual sympathy. In a quiet voice, Twilight detailed the rest of Garble’s message. She could see the weight of an empire crushing Ember’s shoulders, as the pressures of ruling flooded her mind. Ember’s eyes betrayed doubt, uncertainty, and self-loathing.

“I need to go back,” Ember muttered, even though she knew return was impossible. Her wings could not make the journey in her current state and she could not return without the Bloodstone Scepter. She pounded the mattress, “Ugh, why am I so useless? I can’t protect my family or my fellow dragons. I lost the Bloodstone Scepter and maybe even my father.” She wrapped her hands around her knees and buried her face in between her legs. She snorted, “Some Dragon Lord I turned out to be.”

“Ember that’s enough,” Twilight’s sharp voice lashed Ember. “Blaming yourself doesn’t accomplish anything. And listening to Garble is foolish. No other Dragon Lord dealt with a situation like this. Of course you don’t know what to do, that’s natural. But having connections to ponies isn’t going to keep you from doing your duty. Because we’re going to help you through this.”

“I wish I’d been there,” Ember said. “Then I would still have the scepter. I could lead the dragons.”

“Being a leader has nothing to do with a scepter or a crown. A leader should inspire others and reassure them. Make them understand that no matter what, you will do your best to come through for them.”

“You don’t understand. Without the scepter, I can’t make them recognize me as Dragon Lord.”

“I think you can.” Twilight smiled, “Because I think being Dragon Lord means a lot more than having a scepter.”

Ember growled, “What would you know? You’re a pony.”

“Yes, I am. But I’ve seen you risk your life for Spike and me, discover friendship for yourself, and save Equestria. You were meant to be Dragon Lord long before you picked up that scepter.”

Ember rubbed her eyes and gave a weak smile of thanks. She still had doubts but at least she had friends too. Still, Garble’s warning plagued her thoughts. Soon, she would have to choose between ponies and Mimi or all dragon kind. Either decision could lead to a war.

Gem-eye rested on Rarity’s bed, rubbing his gemstone-full belly with content. Rarity offered him a wide choice of delectable gems from her stash. He gorged three rubies and two sapphires before lying down for a siesta. His body no longer ached with hunger pains thanks to the white mare’s generosity. She even placed him into her bed to rest despite meeting only a few hours ago. As he snoozed, Rarity crafted a line of dresses and suits, inspired by his purple body. 

She checked on him once. She creaked the door open and whispered, “Gem-eye are you sleeping? I just wanted to ask if you needed anything else. I’ll be in my workroom up the stairs on the door to the right.”

She closed the door and left him to rest. This life was good. Gem-eye decided he would stay with his new friend a while longer. He hoped there was some way he could repay her kindness.

Ember had been silent since Twilight delivered Garble’s news. The dragoness hesitated to trust anything from Garble’s mouth. Still, she saw his point. Her loyalties were divided between dragons and ponies. Ponyville seemed to love their new friend Mimi, but her presence made dragons ill. Ember was certain Twilight and Spike would never let anyone use Mimi as a weapon against dragons, and yet the threat remained that anyone could use her as a weapon. She sighed, turned in her bed and looked out the window, wondering what her father would do. Then, she wondered if he was still alive. If Garble lied about something like this, she would see him punished. Until she found the Bloodstone Scepter, she was just an ordinary dragon with no power.

Twilight left her to rest, and headed out into the waiting room. She intended to keep a close eye on Garble. Her plans to train their team would have to wait. Rainbow Dash and Starlight stood at the front office, signing out of the hospital and groaning at their medical bills. Starlight joined Twilight’s vigil while Rainbow Dash raced off, reluctant to stay a second longer. She mentioned her goal to find her partner, but said nothing else. Twilight hoped Spike managed to hide Mimi and that Garble would never see these new creatures. 

Sleepster licked his lips, savoring the taste of white frosting. Pinkie delivered a basket of small pink cakes to him, and he could not stop eating those delectable treats. If he could eat these every day, he would never try to eat another child’s dream. He nodded at the pink pony with content, and rubbed his belly. He felt like taking a nap himself.

“So, you like?” 

Sleepster smiled and nodded vigorously, exclaiming several hollow whistles. The cage bars kept him from touching Pinkie Pie. If he could, he would like to try a hug. Sleepster never hugged anyone before. People did not trust him and other Pokémon kept him away from their young due to his eating habits. He learned to accept solitude as a fact of life, instead of a problem. Sure, life could be lonely but he had to eat dreams. Nothing else could compare to the taste of young dreams, until Pinkie’s treats graced his tongue. Now, he saw a new way to live. Maybe, he didn’t have to be alone.

“I want to let you out of the cage,” Pinkie said, “but the others don’t think we can trust you.”

Sleepster bowed his head in defeat. He berated himself for feeling hope. They already recognized the child-knapping monster he was. 

“But Fluttershy let out Jack after he kidnapped our friends, so I don’t see why I can’t.”

Sleepster glanced at her, hope rekindled in his heart.

“I have one condition,” Pinkie stood eye-to-eye with Sleepster, and gave him a hard stare. “Do you Pinkie-promise to be good? No more hurting ponies or animals?”

Sleepster returned her gaze, and nodded.

“Okie-dokey then,” Pinkie beamed and unlocked the cage, releasing Sleepster. He took a tentative step out onto the wooden floorboards towards the pink mare. He closed the distance between them, and wrapped his yellow arms around his first friend.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo waved to her idol, interrupting her thoughts. The pegasus turned and nodded as the filly raced to her.

“Hey, Scoots.” She turned back to Everfree Forest, “Sorry, can’t talk right now. I’ve got to find my partner.”

“But I was hoping you could help me train Karp, the Magikarp I told you all about,” Scootaloo gestured to a crimson scaled fish flopping on the grass. In front of Karp, Dash noticed an obstacle course complete with hurdles, a low wall, tunnel, stepping stones, and a ditch. Scoots must have spent all morning on this, Rainbow Dash realized.

“Wait a second, isn’t that a fish?” Rainbow Dash pointed at Karp, “Shouldn’t it be in the water?”

“It flopped out of the tank and seemed just fine,” Scoots said. “I’ve got it close by if he needs it. Anyways, I figured I should make Karp strong so he can help you fight any weird creatures. Sweetie Belle went home to meet Gem-eye, so I could use your help. Won’t you please help me?”

Dash glanced at Karp, floundering uselessly on the grass, then back at Scootaloo’s expectant gaze.

“Listen, kid,” Dash tried to speak gently, “it’s great and all that you want to help us, but I don’t think that little fish could be any use in a fight.”

Scootaloo’s smile diminished and her ears flattened, but she regained her confidence, “Mimi’s even smaller than him, and she’s strong. I bet Karp has powers like her.”

Dash admitted Scootaloo had a point. Mimi did not look threatening with her scribble face and petite stature, but she proved to be a powerhouse. She fended off a pack of timber wolves and defeated Pumpkin-head, or Jack as Fluttershy called him, with ease when neither she nor Starlight lasted a minute. Maybe, Karp’s vacant expression and flimsy body was a ruse. Then, she remembered her goal.

“Look, I’d love to help, but I’m going to Everfree. I’ve got to find my partner.”

“Didn’t you hear? Mayor Mare banned any pony from going to Everfree.”

Dash stopped in midstep, tripping over her left front hoof, “What? Why?”

“It’s too dangerous,” Scootaloo gave a sympathetic smile, “she doesn’t want to lose ponies in there.”

Rainbow Dash wanted to pull out her mane and scream. She was supposed to find a creature that would be her friend and fight by her side. How would she find one if she couldn’t go into Everfree? There were no other places to look for her new partner. She refused to be the only one of her friends without an awesome new pet. Rainbow Dash sighed, knowing she couldn’t sneak into Everfree until nightfall when every pony slept.

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash grumbled, “I’ll help you with Karp.”

“Awesome!” Scootaloo beamed, “You’re the best, Dash!”

Scootaloo’s shining smile and praise warmed Rainbow Dash’s heart and eased her irritation. Dash appreciated how Scootaloo always went to her for help, instead of a wiser pony like Twilight or Cheerilee. Dash hated to admit Twilight was smarter than her, but even she could not deny that Twilight knew more than Dash could ever fathom. Despite this, Scootaloo only ever wanted her help. It made her feel useful and loved.

The orange pegasus positioned Karp at the starting point, dragging him across the ground to face the obstacle course. Rainbow Dash fluttered into a spot on a hill that would give her a complete view of the obstacle course. Scootaloo grabbed a stopwatch and turned to Karp.

“You ready to show Dash what you can do, Karp?” She exclaimed. Karp blubbered with his fat pink lips. His body continued to flop on the bladed grass. Scootaloo raised a hoof in the air,” Okay. On my mark. Ready, set,” she threw down her hoof and started the timer, “Go!”

Karp flipped onto its side, hopping a few inches forwards. He took a moment to breathe. Then, he repeated the process, moving a few more inches forward. He bounced twice on one side, propelling himself forward four feet. His snail pace agonized Rainbow Dash as the pathetic fish bounced forward. Scootaloo had a disheartened expression on her face, but kept cheering for him. Whether through Scootaloo’s support or unstoppable willpower, Karp managed to reach the wall. He came to a stop. He leapt forward, only to bounce off the brick wall. Karp flopped again, only to slam into the wall like a pancake on a frying pan. His body slid to the ground and rolled a foot away. Undeterred, Karp scooted forward, determined to conquer this mortal enemy.

When Scoots wasn’t looking, Rainbow Dash shook her head in disappointment. Karp was no Mimi. She had to put a stop to this before Scootaloo pushed Karp too hard. She glided to Scootaloo’s side and put a hoof on the filly’s shoulder. The orange pony’s head swiveled as Dash frowned.

“Call it off,” Dash said. “Before you hurt him.”

“But he just started,” Scootaloo glanced at her stopwatch, “ten minutes ago.”

“I’m sorry, but you’re pushing him too hard. He can’t do this.”

“Just wait, I’ll bet he’s waiting till the right moment to use his powers.”

Karp battered the wall again to no effect. Scootaloo winced at the sharp impact. His damp scales slapped against stone, but Karp could not climb over the wall. He fell to the ground and stood still for a second, but launched himself again. 

“Okay look,” Scootaloo said, “he’s a fish, right? Maybe a nice rain bath could refresh him.”

“Scootaloo,” Rainbow Dash put a hoof on her aching head, “if he’s not smart enough to figure he could just go around the wall—.”

“He doesn’t want the easy way out,” Scootaloo interrupted. “I know he can do this.”

“Look at him,” Rainbow Dash gestured to the fish as he plopped to the ground and rolled onto his side. “He’s not like Mimi. He’s just a fish. Stop pushing him to do something he can’t.”

“When did you become a quitter?”

Rainbow Dash went silent for what seemed an hour. She studied Scootaloo’s intense expression in deep contemplation.

“Pushing yourself to be the best is good,” Dash said at last, “but there’s a difference between challenging yourself and being reckless.”

Scootaloo’s face fell to the ground. She traced a hoof across the dirt, creating a sandstorm to the insects below. Dash was right about pushing Karp too hard. Scootaloo knew she shouldn’t expect him to perform like Mimi. Still, she thought Dash was wrong on one point. Karp wasn’t weak or useless. He just needed time to grow. Scootaloo wanted to believe he could be helpful, somehow.

Smash! The pegasai jumped and turned to the sound. Dust flew from the obstacle course where the brick wall once stood. The brick wall fell flat on the ground. Karp hopped on top of the fallen wall. He flung himself forward, over the bricks to the next obstacle: a series of hurdles. Dash watched with an open mouth and gradually Scootaloo found her smile.

Dash shrugged before letting out a faint smile, “That’s one way to cross a wall.”

She glanced at Scootaloo who stood speechless at Karp’s feat. Truth be told, she had constructed the wall in haste. Its foundations were far from firm. Any filly could knock it down with enough effort, and a few rambunctious toddlers tipped it over for laughs before Scootaloo chased them off. None of that diminished this feat in her eyes. Karp might as well have knocked down Twilight’s castle. Finding her courage, she continued her cheering for the fish as he hopped towards the tunnel.

Karp knew little beyond his name and splashing, but his time with the orange pegasus made him learn something about her. She wanted to make him strong. He sensed Scootaloo’s confidence in him. He watched her build this obstacle course just for him and realized she wanted to train him. She cheered him on even as he struggled to move. Even when he wanted to quit, she never stopped cheering. Scootaloo believed in him, more than any other creature ever believed in Karp. She filled him with confidence that he never knew in his entire life. That confidence kept him slamming into the wall, long past his limit. When at last his nemesis surrendered and fell, Karp felt dim traces of prideful tears in his eyes. Karp would keep going for Scootaloo. He splash for partner.

As the doctor dumped more paperwork onto her desk, Nurse Redheart swallowed a second pill. It was hard, trying to be helpful and kind when everyone tested her patience by tap-dancing on her head with iron needle-tipped boots, fresh from the fire. She would give anything for a minute of calm, or an assistant to help carry medicine or tell the patients no when they wanted to leave or restrain fillies who kicked and bit when the doctor had to vaccinate them or cater to that blasted dragon who kept demanding food and an audience with Ember. Putting up with anyone who felt entitled to treat her poorly was emotionally exhausting. She stopped acting happy and polite despite anyone’s unruly attitudes a long time ago. Thankfully, she was irreplaceable to the medical staff or she might not still be working here.

She sighed and announced her intention to go on break. She stepped outside into the open air and fell against the hospital wall onto the ground. She didn’t cry, of course. She loved this job and wanted to help anyone she could. Besides, she had more taxing workdays that this one. Nurse Redheart glanced up into the cloudless sky, sighing at its naked simplicity.

“I’ll bet no filly bites or kicks you,” she mused. 

She pulled a novel from her coat pocket when she noticed a figure approaching her that was not a pony. It was round and three feet tall, with an egg on its belly. And it was very pink. Its oval eyes wore a concerned expression. Its stubby arms cradled a helpless, unmoving form. Nurse Redheart rose to her hooves and raced to the creature’s side. It held an injured animal about the size of a pug with a brown foxtail and white mane. Redheart could not recognize the creature but she could tell he was in pain. Scorch marks covered his brown body, soot littered his charred brown fur, and coughing fits interrupted his breaths.

“Wait here,” Nurse Redheart instructed the pink creature, “I’ll be back.”

She raced back inside to Twilight and told her about their visitor. Twilight was going to tell Nurse Redheart to bring them both into the hospital immediately, when Starlight interrupted.

“Wait. We can’t let Garble see them, remember? Or he could find out about you-know-who.”

Twilight scowled, frustrated at the red dragon’s presence. 

“Then, we’ll take them to Fluttershy,” Nurse Redheart suggested. Twilight nodded.

“Good thinking. Starlight,” she began.

“I know. I’ll stay and keep an eye on Garble.”

“I’m counting on you,” Twilight followed Nurse Redheart to the plump creature, who showed them the injured foxlike creature. 

“My name’s Twilight Sparkle,” the purple alicorn smiled, “I can take you to someone who can help him.” Her horn blasted a white light like a camera flash and they reappeared before Fluttershy’s cottage. Twilight knocked on the door. The moment Fluttershy saw the injured creature she ushered them all inside and cleared off her table. 

The pink creature placed her patient on Fluttershy’s table and watched the mare treat her friend. Nurse Redheart helped Fluttershy set up a breathing machine and work air into the baby’s mouth. His breathing steadied. His eyes burst open. Panicked by his surroundings, he knocked off the mask and writhed against Fluttershy. He bit Fluttershy’s foreleg. She shrieked and dropped a bottle of medicine. Jack raced into the room, terrified by his partner’s cry. She assured him she was fine despite Jack’s concern. Twilight wrapped a violet aura around the creature, restraining him to the table.

His eyes darted to the source of the aura, and saw the purple mare. Her horn shone with what he assumed was psychic. His mother knew that move, but he never knew a pony could do it too. 

“Listen to me,” she said, “we’re here to help you. You’re hurt and we can help you get better, but we need you to trust us. Okay?”

His oval eyes blinked and he stopped growling. He couldn’t beat a psychic type in his current state. Soot caked his fur. Every breath caused him to cough. Eevee decided he would wait. When he felt better, he would escape. 

Sweetie Belle dragged the gem-filled wagon across the field, gritting her teeth as she lumbered towards Rarity and Gem-eye. The purple gremlin dug up another emerald that Rarity tossed in the cart alongside the other gems they had collected. Rarity’s horn glowed a light blue whenever she cast the gem-finding spell, and Gem-eye would rush to the spot and dig out a gem. Sweetie rubbed her forehead, damp with sweat from the summer heat. Rarity only brought Sweetie along so she could focus all her energy on her spell. This wouldn’t be the first time she’s made me a pack mule, Sweetie thought ruefully. Sweetie knew Rarity was not thoughtless or cruel. Her big sister pulled the empty cart here and would pull the cart back to town herself when they finished. Sweetie sighed as the cart grew heavier. 

If Spike were here, he could pull the cart himself. He would notice her struggle and quickly lend a claw. Or maybe he could massage her aching shoulders. Sweetie’s heart fluttered as she recognized her suggestive thoughts. She shook her head. Spike loved Rarity, period, end of story. Sweetie Belle was nothing more than the lovely mare’s little sister to him. Besides, Spike was too busy helping Twilight to find a special some pony. Still, she wouldn’t mind spending more time with him. He was an interesting, hardworking guy who seemed thoughtful and patient. Not to mention he had a smile that warmed her fur like sunlight. Sweetie resisted her urge to face-hoof at her naïveté. She read too many romances and fan fictions. That stuff only happened to ponies not named Sweetie Belle. 

“Sweetie? Are you alright?” Rarity’s voice interrupted her thoughts as the white mare placed a yellow gemstone into the cart. Her sister had a concerned look, puzzling her sister’s thoughts.

“Yeah, yeah,” Sweetie replied without making long eye contact. 

“Well, Gem-eye and I are about done,” Rarity said. “Give me the cart and I’ll take us home.”

Sweetie handed her the cart without a word and walked towards town. Rarity frowned, wondering if she said something offensive. She trotted to catch up to her sister. Gem-eye walked by Rarity’s side, nibbling a sapphire fleck in his claws. He had quite an appetite. After he ate most of her gem-stash, she had to search for more stones. She would have asked Spike to come with her, but Gem-eye’s head perked at the mention of gem-hunting so she brought along him instead. Hopefully, Spike wouldn’t be too upset.

A birdcall screeched through the air, startling the sisters. They heard several birdcalls, but this was not a blue jay, robin, or a pigeon. It sounded almost like an eagle, except the sound was too loud for any ordinary eagle. Rarity and Sweetie exchanged glances. Gem-eye twitched, flexed his claws, and arched his back. His eyes darted across the clearing, searching, when they fixed on moss-covered trees in a patch of forest alongside a mountain ridge. He followed the intruders as the predator carried its prey to the sky. Gem-eye knew what that creature would do.

He grabbed Rarity’s harness and sliced it apart. Before she could protest, he slammed into Rarity knocking them several feet from the spot where the sky demon hurdled its prey.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle saw a black blur high in the blue sky, dropping a crescent moon-shaped figure towards the rocky ground. It fell for miles, spinning through midair. From her distance, Sweetie studied the formless figure. Her eyes widened as she recognized a pair of panicked white eyes near one of the tips of the crescent moon and realized this figure was alive. If it kept falling, it would smash into pieces. Without a thought, Sweetie lunged forward, tapping into her adrenaline to cast a levitation spell. A green aura surrounded the figure, slowing his fall. Sweetie’s horn ached from strain. She never carried anything this heavy with magic. She threw herself forward with outstretched hooves, tackling the creature. Before they fell, Rarity’s blue aura caught them inches from the ground. 

A furious squawk rang across the clearing. How dare these strangers interfere with his meal? After days of searching this strange land, he finally found a Metapod and these two had the nerve to stop him? He descended beak first towards them. His glossy plumage cut through the wind as his yellow and red crest feathers fluttered like blazing fire.

Rarity’s eyes widened as the massive bird approached them. With its blinding speed, it looked like a flaming comet tearing across the sky. Gem-eye saw this creature with trainers in caves and knew what could hurt him. He extended his palms beside him and summoned diamond flecks of white light. Rarity turned to him, and realized he waited for her signal. His eyes accustomed to darkness could not discern the lightning fast bird amidst the bright sky. He needed her help to judge when the blindingly fast bird would be close enough to attack. She nodded and narrowed her eyes, squinting at the figure as its speed screeched through her ears. A dozen meters away, Rarity opened her mouth but did not say a word. They had to make this attack count, or it might not work again. 

When it came within a few meters, Rarity screamed, “Now!”

Gem-eye launched his diamond projectiles, slamming into the bird with the force of a rock storm. With a gasped squawk their would-be attacker found himself spiraling into the air, covered in bruises and rock particles. His mighty wings righted his body at last. He glared at Slabeye through narrowed eyes, before racing away into the sky. He had to regain his strength.

The two sisters sighed with relief. Rarity wrapped her hooves around a startled Gem-eye. 

“You were brilliant, Gem-eye,” she smiled. “You saved our lives.”

Gem-eye felt his lifeless cheeks redden with embarrassed pride. Nobody ever said kind words to him before, especially when they ran into him in a cave. He could not have done it without Rarity’s help. All this digging made him strong enough to use that move, and she judged the distance with uncanny accuracy. He could say none of this, so instead he chirped and tried his best to return her smile.

Sweetie Belle held up the green creature she caught in the air and studied it. Its dark pupils stared back at her, uncertain what to make of the filly.

“What is this? And why did that bird try to hurt it?”

“That wasn’t any bird I’m familiar with,” Rarity said. “I think it was one of those creatures.”

“From the other world?”

Rarity nodded and hummed thoughtfully, “Gem-eye drove the timber wolves from their cave to search for gems to eat. I suppose that bird saw this thing as a meal.”

“It kind of feels familiar, you know?” Sweetie shifted the figure in her hooves, studying both sides of its face. “Oh, I got it!” Her face lighted up, “He reminds me of that one time Cheerilee brought caterpillars to the classroom and they became cocoons hanging from a branch. If there’s a caterpillar in there, I bet the bird wanted break it open and eat it.”

Rarity stared at the green husk and tried to see from Sweetie Belle’s perspective. She brushed dirt from her fur and straightened herself.

“Well in any case, we can’t leave him here. If the bird comes back, he’ll be helpless. I’m going to replace the harness. Once that’s done, put him in and I’ll carry him back to town.” 

“Hold on,” Sweetie said. “If there’s a caterpillar in here, we can’t put him in a cart. The bumpy road could hurt him.”

“Well, what do you suggest?” Rarity narrowed her eyes, “Surely you don’t intend to carry him all the way back to Ponyville.”

Sweetie’s eyes fell from Rarity’s gaze, which told Rarity she hit Sweetie’s plan right on its big fat head. She groaned, exasperated by her sister’s naïveté. 

“That thing ways over twenty pounds. No way can you carry that for miles all the way to Ponyville even with magic.”

“Sure I can,” Sweetie pouted. “I carried the gem cart for you since we got here, didn’t I?”

“Alright fine,” Rarity sighed, “just don’t expect me to drop the cart and help. Gem-eye needs these gems for food and I can’t drop them.”

“I know,” Sweetie said. As her sister went for the spare harness in her saddlebag, Sweetie mumbled under her breath, “Element of generosity my flank.”

Behind a boulder a few meters from their place, a short, stubby figure hid from sight. He saw the fight take place and wondered if these ponies had any strong warriors. He wanted to test himself against a muscular powerhouse. He lived to break limits. When at last the bigger mare reattached the harness, the smaller one levitated her new friend onto her back and trotted after the cart. Wherever they were going, there had to be more ponies like them. The grey stranger trailed the mares from a distance.

Applebloom hoisted the last carton full of freshly bucked apples onto the wagon. She could hear Applejack and Boney slamming apple trees from deeper in the field. The sounds echoed across the clearing as the two worked their way through the forest. Applebloom appreciated Boney’s help, especially since Big Mac injured himself when the timber wolves attacked yesterday. He took to bucking trees quicker than most ponies. She wiped sweat from her forehead, and reattached the harness. Even with all the excitement, the apple trees needed bucking. As she lugged the cart back to the farm, her eyes rose to the afternoon sky, still a deep blue through the leafy branches. 

She flicked her ear as a mosquito circled her before fleeing out of sight. The cart’s wheels hit a depression in the grassy field but Applebloom did not spare the bump a single thought. She had a job to do and she would do it. Simple as that. But an uneasy feeling grew in the pit of her stomach. The yellow mare had a growing suspicion she was not alone. In the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a fiery orange figure. Applebloom’s head darted to her left, but saw nothing in the shadows of the apple trees. She wondered if Sleepster’s magic was making her sick or delusional. That figure seemed too small and bright to be Applejack. 

Remembering her task, Applebloom turned her attention back to the cart, unable to shake the unsettled feeling in the pit of her stomach. As her head moved forwards, she had to catch her breath. The figure returned and now bounded through the trees towards her. She almost called for help, until it broke through the trees. The figure revealed itself: an orange dog with black stripes along its back and legs. He sported a cream-colored tuft of fur on his head and a cream-colored muzzle, chest, belly, and tail. His front paws had two visible white claws while his back paws had three toes. He yipped at Applebloom. His tail wagged and his mouth opened in a panting fashion. Applebloom did not sense any aggression from this strange dog. If anything, he looked like he had not eaten in days. She could discern the outline of his ribcage along his sides and his eyes trained on the apples in her cart. Applebloom plucked a juicy apple closest to the rim of the wagon. 

“Do ya want this, boy?” Applebloom offered the apple on an outstretched hoof. The pup trembled with excitement. “Well, I guess I can spare an apple or two.”

She placed the apple at the puppy feet. He did not touch it. Instead, he glanced at her with expectant eyes.

“What are ya waiting for? Go on. Ya can eat.”

He needed no further instruction. The puppy chomped into the apple, soon reducing the fruit to a core and stem. He barked with a smiling face. Faint smoke trailed from his nostrils.

“You’re not from around here are ya?” Applebloom blinked and offered an empty hoof, “Well, that’s alright. If you’d like, ya can come to Ponyville.”

If Sweetie Belle was tired from carrying her cocoon friend all the way to Ponyville, she did not show any sign. The green crescent moon rested on her back all the way to Ponyville. Not a whisper burst from its shell. They walked through the town buildings towards Carousel Boutique. Sweetie planned to show her new friend to Fluttershy once Rarity and Gem-eye placed their gems in their stash.

“Hey, Rarity,” Bulk Biceps marched to the pair of unicorns. His gruff voice grated on Rarity’s ears but she did her best to hide her discomfort. He said, “Twilight wanted me to tell you to keep your new friend inside and away from the hospital.”

When Rarity asked why, Bulk Bicep frowned and scratched his head.

“There’s a dragon there. What’s his name? Gerald? Gerbil? Girtle? Something starting with a G.”

“Wait,” Rarity’s eyes widened, “Do you mean Garble?”

“Yeah, that’s it. Twilight said to hide your friends until he leaves. She doesn’t want him to find Mimi.”

“Rest assured, I have every intention of hiding Gem-eye till that brute leaves,” Rarity scowled. “Come on, Sweetie Belle. We better stay in Carousel Boutique for now.”

Sweetie wanted to ask who was Garble, but Rarity’s expression told her he was not a friend. Maybe, Rarity would explain once they were inside. Sweetie would just have to meet up with Fluttershy later. As the two made their way to Carousel Boutique, keeping their friends out of sight, Bulk Biceps strolled forward. He planned an afternoon workout but all this crazy stuff threw off his schedule. 

He passed Sugar Cube Corner, when he sensed someone behind him. He turned to see the figure emerge from behind the building corners. A short, grey, bipedal creature with a stubby tail and impressive biceps approached him. Above its red eyes, three parallel brown ridges lined the top of its relatively flat face. Several ponies stopped to watch as the muscular toddler approached their resident muscle house, Bulk Biceps. 

He stopped feet from the white pegasus and folded his arms across his chest. Bulk narrowed his eyes. The wind became the loudest sound in the street, as the titans stood face to face, like ancient warriors. Not a word was spoken. Not a word was needed. They both understood what must be done. 

Bulk made the first move. He moved his fore hooves over his head and brought them to his chest. His muscles burst across his body, as he released his manly prowess. A deep grumble escaped his throat as his sinews strained with effort. The sunlight caught his white fur, illuminating his muscles like snowy peaks. His head bent over, Bulk flashed his crimson eyes at the toddler.

The challenger rolled his shoulders, popping his joints before bending his elbows above his head. Grey skyscrapers of muscles sprouted from his glorious biceps, glistening like rugged mountains. He scowled, flexing his muscles to their absolute limits, forming a perfect front double biceps pose. His eyes obscured by the shadows, cast a piercing gaze at the white pegasus.

Bulk snorted, and flapped his wings to lift his chest off the ground. He shifted his body to an angle, put one hind hoof in front of the other. Like a whip cracking into motion, he flexed his calf and tensed his thigh. He reached his right fore hoof across his chest and touched his left fore hoof. He inhaled, expanding his broad chest like a balloon and demonstrating his unearthly muscles.

Undaunted, his challenger placed his feet in a similar position as Bulk had but grabbed his wrist behind his back. As he inhaled, he elevated his chest and rolled his shoulders back while pressing his tricep against his body. His arm flattened against his body appeared massive, and larger than a bowling ball.

The two locked eyes. Those few onlooking mares who managed not to faint from the spectacular display of muscles, gulped with apprehension. Jealous stallions glanced between the two powerhouses, wondering who would throw the first blow. Bulk and the challenger took a step towards each other, shaking the ground with their hooves and feet. No pony thought about finding Twilight or Mimi during the flexing contest. Now, it seemed too late to race for help. Bulk pulled back his front hoof. His challenger mirrored the gesture, ready to strike. Hoof and arm bulleted through the air, making contact. The muscle houses began shaking their arm and hoof, with beaming smiles plastered across their faces. The tension crackling through the streets moments ago evaporated, replaced by a hearty appreciation and manly admiration.

“What’s going on? I thought they were going to fight,” Bon Bon whispered to Lyra. She realized her friend’s eyes grew misty as she stared at the two walking muscle houses.

“Isn’t it obvious?” She sniffed, “They’ve become friends through their muscles.”

Bon Bon looked at the sight and frowned. This friendship seemed beyond ludicrous, but the two seemed to radiate genuine pride. Personally, she was hoping for at least a punch or two before everyone became friends. That would have been exciting, or at least more entertaining than a flexing contest between two muscular extraterrestrials. Bulk and his new friend bounded off towards the gym, eager to break their limits together.

Eevee peeked at the mare called Twilight through a half-lidded eye. She sat in a nearby chair reading book as he appeared to sleep in a doggy bed. Fluttershy groomed Jack’s fluffy arms with a hairbrush, humming a tune with a honeyed voice. Chansey never left him either, even after her nurse friend returned to the hospital. 

He felt uncomfortable around these ponies. Still, he pushed his plans of escape into the back of his mind. The mare Twilight intrigued him, especially with her psychic powers. All his life, Eevee knew that if a trainer caught him, they would evolve him into the form they wanted. Part of him resented the fact that he had no choice in the matter, especially when he wanted to become an Espeon like his mother. But rules were rules. He glanced at the mare as she levitated a cup of tea towards her lips. 

A thought crossed his mind. What if he could choose? What if this mare could teach him how to use psychic powers? Maybe, she could help him become an Espeon. Eevee dismissed the thought. He had no idea how to evolve, so why would she? He closed his eyes and drifted into sleep, purring as Twilight stroked behind his ear.

An hour passed before Karp plopped across the finish line. He sputtered and gasped, even as Scootaloo hoisted him back into his tank. Her stopwatch rested on the ground forgotten. Dash yawned, bored by this tedious display. Scootaloo congratulated Carp and pulled him back home in her wagon. Dash flew up to a cloud and fell asleep. She would find a partner sooner or later. Until then, she needed a nap.

Scootaloo watched Bulk Biceps rush into the gym, followed by a grey bipedal creature, brimming with muscles. The sound of dumbbells and barbells clanging on the ground echoed in the white building. In the distance stood Sweet Apple Acres. She could swear she saw Applebloom pulling in a cart of apples with an orange, fiery dog jumping around her. Scootaloo’s curiosity was piqued but she did not feel eager to investigate how these two found their friends. From the windows in Sugar Cube Corner, she could see Pinkie and Sleepster baking muffins in the kitchen. He levitated a pan loaded with sweets out of the oven onto the table. She shook her head and moved on, doing her best not to sigh in front of Karp.

A voice shrieked, startling Scootaloo as her eyes darted to the sound. It came from Carousel Boutique. She raced across town, water slopping from Karp’s tank as the fish knocked against the glass. Scootaloo reached the familiar building and knocked on the door, worried for her friend. When no one answered, Scootaloo knocked harder and called to Sweetie. At last the door opened to reveal Rarity.

“What’s going on?” Scootaloo exclaimed, “I heard Sweetie scream.”

“She’s fine,” Rarity assured her. “She’s upstairs right now. Why don’t you two come in?”

Scootaloo dropped the wagon with carp in the center of the room. As she trotted upstairs, Rarity pinched her nose. The fish stank. Its scales were plastered with mud and grass stains. Rarity tapped the creature with a ruler to make sure it was alive. 

Scootaloo opened the door to find Sweetie Belle cradling a three-foot tall purple butterfly. The insect had brilliant white wings with black accents, and red circular eyes, a blue nose and blue hands and feet. It sniffed Sweetie’s mane, causing the mare to giggle. Sweetie noticed Scootaloo and said hello. She explained the gem-hunting incident when she found a cocoon and taking it home.

“So guess what?” Sweetie said, “I was up here, petting him and making sure he was healthy when he started to glow. His green shell opened up and this butterfly crawled out. Isn’t he cute?”

Scootaloo tried to smile for Sweetie, who brushed the butterfly’s purple fur. 

“I’m gonna call him Buttercup, after Miss Cheerilee’s butterfly from class. I know we were going to work together and train Karp, but I think I should focus on Buttercup. Sorry.”

“No, it’s fine,” Scootaloo shrugged. “I ran Karp through an obstacle course today.”

“How’d that go?”

“Great,” Scootaloo lied. “He’s definitely giving his all out there. You should have seen him.”

“Well, I’m sure you’ll make him strong,” Sweetie grinned. “I can’t wait to show Buttercup to Applebloom and Spike.”

Scootaloo sauntered outside with Karp in tow. All of her friends seemed to have incredible partners to play and train with, but she got stuck with Karp: the weak fish who struggled to swim. Why did she always get left behind? She couldn’t fly like other pegasai her age, and now she couldn’t help Twilight capture the rest of these creatures. Her eyes rested on Karp who returned her gaze through vacant, expressionless eyes. Scootaloo placed a hoof on the glass.

“What am I supposed to do, Karp?” Scootaloo asked, “How can I make you stronger when I can’t even get myself to fly?”

Karp’s mouth widened, releasing bubbles that flew to the top of the tank. Scootaloo hung her head. She had no idea why she expected a fish to know anything.

“This is pointless,” she kicked the grass in frustration. “Maybe, neither of us is meant to be strong. Maybe, we’re both just mistakes. Accidents that shouldn’t have happened. Maybe,” her throat constricted with pain, “we’ll never do everything they can do. We’re just born losers.”

Karp burst from his tank. Scootaloo’s mouth dropped as the fish flopped towards her. He touched her hoof with his fat lips and gurgled. Scootaloo found a faint smile crossing her face.

“Alright,” she picked the fish up in her hooves, “if you won’t give up, then I won’t either. Thanks, Karp.”

She dumped Karp back into the tank. Although disheartened, she returned home with newfound determination.
> Chapter 7 Evolution
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            Garble opened a single eye. The room was empty. He could still smell that pony keeping watch at the front entrance. He could not squeeze through the tiny window and escape. He would have to confront her. A thought stopped him. He had no idea what this mare could do. If she had magic like that alicorn, she might overwhelm him. He knew nothing about her, so a direct confrontation would be reckless. He had to wait a bit longer. Then, he heard a second sound. Delicate feet rushed across the hospital wings like a racing shadow. The footsteps faded, replaced with the sound of hooves. Something was off. Something that didn’t belong was crawling through the hospital. The watch mare must have sensed the disturbance, for she rose to her hooves and went to investigate. When the sound of her hooves faded down the hallway, Garble slipped out of bed and grabbed the bottle of Roseli medicine left near his bed.  

            He sniffed the air for traces of Roseli medicine and found a waft trailing out of his room into the hallway. Sticking to the shadows, he snuck across the tiles towards the medicine cabinet. His nose led him past several patient rooms into the offices, where doctors and nurses sat during the night shift. A yellow mare yawned, but soon returned to her papers. Focused on their work, none of doctors or nurses spared him a glance as he peered in through the door. Garble’s nostrils twitched. The medicine was through the offices and down the hallway. He just had to find a way past these ponies. Already, a plan formed in his mind. He retreated out of the offices, back down the hallway where he came until he found a waiting room, full of sofas, chairs, books for fillies, but not a single pony waiting for treatment. He opened his mouth, and set it all on fire.  

            A floorboard creaked in the Apple Family house, as a small brown figure tiptoed across the wooden planks. He held out his free hand to grope his way in the darkness, avoiding a hard oak desk and Winona, lying asleep in her doggy bed. The family dog opened a curious eye. At the sight of Boney, she drifted back to sleep. Boney came to a closed window, where dim moonlight pierced the home, and traced his hand across the wall. His stubby legs took him towards where he remembered seeing the door this morning.  

            His hand found a familiar crack where the wall merged with the door. He reached for the silver doorknob, which mocked Boney, a foot out of his grasp. He extended his bone club to the knob, and tried to maneuver the club to turn the door. Marrow scratched on steel. Boney’s club kept slipping, and the door remained shut, aggravating him. Winona yawned, unable to sleep with the ruckus and walked over to him. She showed him the doggy door that she normally used, helped him out, and returned to her sleep. 

            Blades of needle grass pricked Boney’s feet, yellow insects jumped away where his feet touched the grass. Crickets hummed an eloquent chorus, a staccato pattern of chirps layered on a long buzzing bass. The shadows of apple trees hung against the sprinkling stars like phantoms on the edge of candlelight. Brisk wind chilled his body, but could not penetrate his mother’s skull. Boney walked past Sweet Apple Acres towards a hill, protruding on the outskirts of the farm. He climbed over an ivy patch, brushing away burs from his soil hide as he took each step through the ragged grass. The mourner reached the base of the mountain and walked. Each step hammered his heart as he chased the ghost he could never reach. 

            His mother seemed so distant now. Even as she sparked to life in his memories, her rebirth was artificial and transitory. His memories of her were sensations that could only live in his heart. Mother died. All he had now was memory of mother, where she ghosted, not alive but yet not dead. 

            He straggled to the top of the hill and climbed upon a gray, jagged boulder to move closer to the starry heaven. His eyes filled with blazing tears of ice. His mouth opened and unleashed wails into the sky. He whined and sobbed, unable to stem his anguish. It was now two years since mom died. It felt like eternity. He railed against the stars, begging for his mother’s return. They blinked and shimmered. The stars cared nothing of earth, nothing of his pain. He cried against the injustice, the cruelty of the world. 

            He felt a pair of hooves wrapped around his chest. Boney heard Applejack’s voice. She whispered words of comfort into his stricken heart. She stroked his head and held him like his mom once did. They did not move, even after Boney lost his strength to shed another tear.  

            “Boney, I want to show ya something,” Applejack hoisted Boney onto her back and led him down the hill.  

            She walked into Sweet Apple Acres where the apple trees seemed to sleep like weary birds. Her face set in iron, Applejack sauntered into the deepest edge of the Apple Farm with a flashlight in hoof. Boney glanced around as the mare came to a pair of apple trees, carved with initials within a heart. The trees extended feet beyond every other tree, with brilliant leaves of green. At the base, Boney saw a flower bouquet next to a framed picture of two ponies. Applejack bowed before the pictures with a slight nodding gesture. She absentmindedly reached for her hat, only to remember she left it at home. She gestured to the trees, nodding with her chin. 

            “This here was my parents’ favorite part of the farm. They loved to just come out here and watch the sunrise through the trees,” she wore a faint smile, lined with creases of heartache. “They carved their initials into these trees, took naps by these trees, and had picnics here. Granny told me ma loved the way that they turned orange and red in the fall, like nature’s fireworks. Pa said these trees were older than every other one on this farm. 

            “Well, it was a special place for all of us.” The orange mare’s smile faded like a wilting flower, “Until ma and pa died.” 

            Boney stared at the photograph set between the trunks of the twin trees, fresh tears forming along his eyes. 

            “Since then, we only visit once or twice a year. It was just too hard on all of us. For the longest time, I didn’t believe they were gone. I thought maybe they’d come the next morning or that they were on an extended business trip and couldn’t come home yet. It just didn’t seem fair. That the world could just take away my parents and I couldn’t do a thing about it,” she knelt before the photograph. Boney slid off her back and placed a hand on her course orange fur. She glanced at him and found a smile, “Thanks. To be honest, I don’t think anyone in the family’s gotten over it. I’m not sure we ever will. Luckily, we have each other. We can smile and laugh because we’re a family. I just want ya to know that you’re never alone. Everyone in Ponyville, specially us Apples are your family.” 

            Applejack could not read Boney’s expression through his skull mask or dark eyes in the night. His eyes still brimmed with tears, but they seemed softer somehow. Her gesture of kindness struck him, as he nestled his face into her fur. Applejack patted his head, stroked his spine with her hoof. They sat beneath the twin trees, together.  

            An alarm blurred from Ponyville, interrupting their revelry. She recognized the hospital siren. Her heart throbbed. Ember was there. The farm pony jumped to her hooves and bolted towards town. Boney raced to her side and leapt onto her back, clutching her yellow mane with his free hand. The demons of the past evaporated as the present went into flame. 

            Rainbow Dash and the pegasai rounded up storm clouds over the hospital. They hammered the clouds with their hooves, unleashing a torrent of rain onto the fire. The flames raced across the hospital, smog poured out of the windows into the pegasai’s eyes. They learned to cover their faces or risk filling their lungs with chalky smoke. Rainbow Dash glanced around and counted the patients lined around the grass. She saw Ember lying on a stretcher beside Starlight. The pink unicorn’s fur was smirched with black dust, but she refused any doctor’s attention and insisted they focus on the patients. Rainbow Dash was certain most of the nurses, patients, and doctors escaped the fire but she couldn’t shake a nagging feeling that someone was missing. 

            Before the fire broke out, Starlight went to investigate a strange sound in the hallway. She found a pony she could not recognize with a short, bushy black tail. When she asked who he was, the colt did not respond and took a few steps away. She noticed a bleeding cut running along his leg, and realized he was hurt. After some coaxing, he allowed her to coat his cut in antiseptic and bandage the injury. Finally, he trusted her enough to shed his disguise. The hospital went up in smoke around them. Starlight now cradled a black, furry fox with red accents to her chest as he coughed. His black tuft of chest fur shook with his coughs, but his eyes opened to see the concerned mare. He felt the heat of flames against his fur and saw the building, blazing with fire. He met Starlight’s eyes. He craned his neck towards her chin, and gave her face a single gentle lick. 

            By now, much of Ponyville gathered around the building. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle were having a sleep over at Carousel Boutique with their new friends, when they heard the siren. Applebloom’s dog Pyro, stood before the flames. A thought crossed her mind. When she asked what he could do, Pyro breathed a trail of fire like a dragon. If he could breathe fire like a dragon, then maybe he could resist heat as well. Rainbow Dash called to the ground below, demanding where was Nurse Redheart. No pony could answer, but Applebloom had a suspicion she was still inside. 

            “Pyro,” she called above the confused yelling and screams. The dog snapped to attention at her voice. “Can fire hurt you?” 

            Pyro tilted his head, perplexed by the question. He shook his head, prompting Applebloom to ask further. 

            “Could you get in there and rescue Nurse Redheart?” She meant to ask whether Pyro was capable of this feat, but Pyro took the question as a command. He leapt past lines of ponies blocking the hospital and bolted headfirst into the cackling flames. 

            Even as Applebloom cried, begging him to come back, Pyro faded like a shadow into the flames. She stared at the hospital, worried that she sent her friend to his death. Five minutes passed that seemed like eternity to Applebloom as the inferno spiraled into a frenzy, despite Dash’s efforts. The west wing burst in a fireball explosion, knocking several pegasai off their clouds. Tears rolled down Applebloom’s face. A mare pointed to the entrance where Pyro leapt in, as a shadowed figure rushed forward. Splitting through the wall of fire, the orange dog rushed into the open with a soot-covered Nurse Redheart holding onto his flank. Paramedics intercepted the nurse and hooked her onto a machine. Pyro returned to Applebloom’s side. His orange fur seemed brighter than before, his eyes cackling with energy. He studied his partner’s tears, wondering why she was not pleased. 

            “Don’t ever do something like that again,” Applebloom embraced him, “I thought I lost you.” 

            Pyro licked her face, replacing her tears with slobber. She laughed, glad her friend survived. His body radiated heat like an oven, and with each second, that heat intensified. His body became engulfed in a white light, startling several bystanders. Pyro bathed in those flames, touched several bricks blazing with fire. His body absorbed enough fire to grow. Applebloom staggered back, as Pyro’s body stretched within the blinding light. His tail became longer, tufts of fur grew alongside his knees and ankles. His round muzzle narrowed and a yellow fur burst around his neck, forming a lion’s mane. His size doubled, and he now stood two feet above Applebloom. When the light vanished from his body, Applebloom could hardly recognize the stranger in front of her. 

            Garble cursed as he fumbled with the saddlebag that he stole from the hospital office. He filled the bag with that medicine before rushing out of the hospital, but he couldn’t figure out how to put this on his back. The straps were too small for him. They couldn’t even fit over his wings. He grumbled, deciding to carry it in one hand. He had to move. Now. After a quick hop, he flapped his wings and rose into the air. An object came whistling straight at him. His vision flared red. An unexplained pain clawed onto his left temple. Disoriented, Garble screamed as he tumbled to the ground. 

            Boney caught his bone club as it returned to his hand. His boomerang move found its mark and nailed that dragon. The crimson lizard caught his eye as Applejack raced to the hospital. Bent on reaching the hospital, she did not seem to notice the dragon or Boney’s tugging her mane. So, he threw his club at the dragon’s dumb, ugly snout. Applejack finally noticed Garble when he cried out in pain. She stopped running to the hospital and squinted through the darkness, struggling to discern who screamed. Boney tugged her mane. Using his bone club, he pointed to where the dragon had fallen. Cautiously, Applejack made her way to the place. She saw an unfamiliar red dragon, rubbing a green bruise on his head. Another dragon in Ponyville and a fire at the hospital? Applejack grimaced, that ain’t no coincidence.  

            “Who’re ya?” She demanded. As the dragon turned towards her, she noticed the bag in his claws and recognized the bitter Roseli odor. “And what are ya doin’ with that medicine?” 

            The dragon rose to his full height, towering over Applejack and Boney. Applejack was certain he was about to attack them. A sinister flash twinkled across his eyes and he relaxed. 

            “My name is Garble. I’m taking this medicine back to dragons. I’m sure you don’t object to helping dragons?” 

            “That so?” She narrowed her eyes. That name sounded familiar, but she couldn’t recall where she heard it before. Something about this dragon rubbed her the wrong way. Applejack knew lying was never her strong suit but she could sure pin a liar a mile away. “Hope ya don’t mind waiting for Twilight’s a-okay.” 

            “That purple pony? She already said she’d give me the medicine.” Technically, that wasn’t a lie. Twilight did promise a fresh batch of medicine for dragons. “Now if you don’t mind, I need to get home before any more dragons die from the flu.” 

            “Hold on.” Applejack said. She had to stall him until some pony came to help and she could subdue this cretin. Garble had not seen Boney yet, but even with surprise, Garble was at least six times bigger. “I was hoping ya could help us. See the hospital’s on fire and we ponies can’t get though fire. Ya’ll could get any pony trapped in there.” 

            Garble didn’t have a good excuse to that, so he decided to end this conversation. He lunged like a cobra with his claws primed to shred the mare. His claws met thin air where she once stood. A force like a rockslide hammered his gut, sending him soaring through the air into the trees.  

            Applejack’s hind hooves scored a direct blow on the cumbersome dragon. As he soared through the air, she called to the town for help. Her call was cut short as Garble raced at her. Boney had fallen from her back when she dodged, but now he looked on as Applejack darted out of Garble’s grasp. He drew back his club ready to boomerang if the dragon came too close. Garble’s claws kept reaching for the mare, but Boney’s earlier attack left him too dazed to keep up. He had to end this now, before reinforcements arrived. He broke from his assault, and noticed the brown creature standing close by. That was the same creature this mare rescued from the yellow monster. A devilish grin flashed on his face. He knew how to win. They might be tough, but all ponies had one big weakness. 

            He darted at Applejack. As she clenched her haunches, readying herself to dodge, he altered his course, flying past the mare towards the brown toddler. Applejack tried to scream, to tell Boney to get out of the way. In an instant, Garble closed the gap and Boney had frozen. His fist sent Boney rocketing across the ground, screaming in pain.  

            “Boney, no!” 

            That’s it, Garble smirked, their weakness. As Boney struggled to his feet, Garble walked towards the sobbing mess, flashing his talons. Applejack charged headfirst at the dragon. When she was a few feet away, he turned around and sent another punch directly into her face. The mare toppled through the grass with a groan. But Garble had yet to repay the pain she gave him. Before she could move, he pulled her up by her mane. She struggled and shrieked, but Garble slammed her face into the ground with a cackle. He placed his foot onto the back of her head and shoved her into the dirt. 

            “This is where you ponies belong,” he twisted his foot, forcing another grunt of pain, “beneath my foot.” 

            Boney’s eyes watered as Garble tortured Applejack. He felt every blow Applejack suffered, every insult Garble thrust at her, and cried as he relived that terrible day. He couldn’t protect his mom from those bad men. Their leering faces haunted him, looming over his soul. No. Never again. Boney narrowed his eyes. His knuckles whitened as he clenched his bone club. Summoning all of his strength, he wiped away his tears and charged at the dragon. He lost family once. He would not lose them again. His mom gave up her life to save him because she loved him. He could not let her sacrifice be in vain. He had to grow strong like she would have wanted so he could protect his loved ones, and—he leapt into the air—he had to live like she wanted him to. His body brimmed with a white light. Boney struck Garble with unfamiliar power he never knew, sending the dragon rolling. 

            Applejack blinked the dirt from her eyes and watched a light like the glow of a full moon engulf Boney. His body lengthened, stretching three times its normal length His bone club grew longer as well, green sparks ignited both ends into a violent flame. Boney’s light brown body was now a dark purple brown, and the skull on his head no longer had rough edges. The skull was sleek and streamlined. Boney twirled his bone torch in his hand and faced Garble, unafraid and no longer hampered with ghosts of the past. He decided to move forward. And kick this dragon’s butt. 

            Garble took a deep breath, expanding his chest. Boney did not move. The dragon opened his mouth and unleashed a fiery flood. Applejack watched in horror as the flames raced towards Boney. The bone club began spinning in his hands. Green fire tips blurred into a stream of light as he windmilled his club. Garble’s flames slammed into Boney’s spinning weapon with the force of ten stallions, but not even a spark broke through Boney’s club. He held against the torrent like mighty floodgate, unwavering and firm. Garble closed his mouth, so he could open his eyes and see why the mare was not screaming. Garble’s eyes gaped as the last trail of his flames passed over the grass, dying far from the mare. The fire belch left a trail of charred grass that stopped abruptly at Boney’s feet. The bone club ceased its hypnotic spin.  

            It soured out of Boney’s hands in a deadly curve. Garble’s vision flashed red and he fell. The impact sent him rolling across the ground, scraping through the dirt and the grass. As he rose to his feet, he heard an object whistling through the air. Even as he turned around, the bone club mauled him, knocking him down, and soared back to Boney’s hand. Boney had closed the distance between himself and Garble. The red dragon raised his hands in front of his body, a feeble attempt to ward off Boney’s wrath. Blazing like ocean’s abyss of murky unknown, the tips of the bone club arced in a deadly pattern. He hammered Garble with unworldly energy, scarring his scales with ghost fire. The dragon crumpled. Garble realized something. This creature forced him into a place where he had never thought any living being could force a dragon. He was scared he would die. 

            The next blow cracked Garble’s ribs, forcing him to his knees. The attacks became more painful. Whatever that club did, it made him feel weaker. If he didn’t stop it, he would die. Garble’s eyes narrowed—a plan forming in his mind. Boney smacked Garble once again, driving him to the ground. As the club descended to break his skull, Garble’s hand shot forward. He caught the club inches from his face. Boney’s eyes widened, as Garble’s face twisted into a smirk. He extended his wings and raced into the air, carrying Boney with him. He soured above the clouds, prepared to throw this beast down to the earth. Boney fumed at Garble’s insolence. How dare this monster threaten his family and then grab his bone? His rage fueled his ghastly fire, bursting into a violent explosion of flames. Garble screamed as the fire burned through his scales, and dropped Boney. The orange mare raced to intercept Boney from his fall. 

            Garble dived to the earth, soaring past Boney and his club. He stretched out his claws. In a single motion, he plucked the medicine bag off the ground and rose into the air, above the treetops then above the night clouds and then out of Ponyville. His body felt like a twisted mess of flesh and pain. Though it was far from the pain of the fairy flu, Boney’s attacks pierced his hide and bruised him. He had what he came for. That was all that mattered.  

            Applejack caught Boney on a soft patch of grass. Her side ached and her head felt close to exploding. As her sides heaved, she took a closer look at Boney. She could no longer find that cute crybaby that clung to her hoof. He looked fierce. His posture reflected a solemn knight, his eyes narrow and mouth closed firm. He did not grip his bone like a teddy bear, but held it with a warrior air. Applejack realized Boney was stronger. Part of her feared this newfound strength, wondering if he would have ended Garble’s life if given the chance. 

            “How’d ya get so big?” Applejack mumbled, still pinned under Boney’s weight. He rolled off her, and helped her stand. He regarded her with unwavering devotion. “Did ya get stronger to protect me?” Boney nodded his head, never taking his eyes off her injuries. Ponies were racing towards them from the hospital, whose fire was at last smothered under rain clouds. Applejack pushed aside her fears, and touched her nose to Boney’s skull forehead. He hummed, with an appreciation the mare recognized from his crybaby days. He was still Boney. That’s all that mattered. Applejack and Boney walked towards the crowd, supporting each other with every step they took together.  

            Matchstick sharpened his hunk of iron between his jagged teeth, grinding the edges into a blade. His lonely vigil left him numb with chills. Crafting a dagger kept him alert as he waited for his replacement. Hundreds of dragons rested at their campsite, finding comfortable patches of grass. They had to move slowly, ensuring no pony caught sight of the horde crossing the sea. When they arrived, Boiler explained Garble infiltrated the pony village. He told them everything Garble had witnessed, including the dragon killer. Now, they all waited for his return. Matchstick shaded his eyes as the sun began to rise over the forest. 

            A giant red bird flew towards their camp, shaking in its path. The bird came closer and Matchstick recognized Garble, blistered and bruised. He sounded the alarm and dragons rose to their weary feet. Garble soared down into their midst, and made an awkward landing. He staggered forward and almost tripped. Every dragon asked him a thousand questions, what happened to him, where was the dragon-killer, had ponies hurt Ember? When he caught his breath, he lifted his hand into the air, demanding their silence. 

            “My fellow dragons,” he exclaimed as a hush fell onto the crowd. “I have come from Ponyville with medicine.” He hoisted the bag above his head, and then placed it onto the ground. Dragons gasped and marveled at Garble’s bravery. “Having been in the Pony village, I can confirm it. The virus reeking havoc on our species comes from this town. They decided to shelter a being with powers lethal to all dragons, one that has spread disease across Equestria, even to Princess Ember. They mayor herself welcomed this monster into their town, knowing it’s a dragon killer. This all begs a question. Why haven’t they told us? 

            Dragons muttered as Garble gazed at them, “Didn’t Ember form an alliance with these ponies? Didn’t she personally befriend their princess? Why then have they withheld the source of our illness? And why have they not contacted us to say they have a cure? The answer is simple but too dreadful to imagine. They wish to control us. With this monster, they could wipe out all dragons. They could threaten to withhold this medicine if we ever refuse their demands. They could force our children and grandchildren into slavery, using their monster to keep us in check.” 

            A murmur of suspicion circled through the dragons. They had little reason to trust Garble, but they could feel the flu intensify in their veins as they came closer to Ponyville. Garble let his words sink in. 

            “We all look to Princess Ember for order. And she has led our kind well. But she has not lifted a claw against the monster. While Boiler and I studied this beast to learn its weaknesses, she let the ponies keep it, and spoon-feed her medicine. Has she demanded medicine be sent back to dragons immediately? Well, did any of you have this medicine before today?”  

            Several dragons muttered no, prompting Garble to spread his hands, “She insists we can work together with ponies, but I ask you, how can we be equals when they hold the virus and the cure? Ember’s love for ponies blinds her to our suffering. And this is only the beginning. With each passing day, the ponies bring in more monsters with the power of a thousand dragons. One of them did this to me,” he gestured to his injuries, “when I tried to escape with the cure. One of their own creatures throttled me for trying to save our race. Have you seen Ember risking her life for you like this? No. Because she cares more about ponies than for us. She made this journey across the sea, and my friends and I followed her, worried for her wellbeing. Upon reaching Ponyville, she was not beaten and bruised like I was. She was welcomed like an old friend. Why? Ponies knew she is Dragon Lord, capable of ordering dragons to assault their village and give up the monster. But she did not. She chose to come here alone, without telling a soul. Can any of you trust a Dragon Lord who goes behind your backs? Who throws away your lives to keep ponies happy? Or,” his voice thundered to the skies, “who conspires with ponies against her own kind?” 

            The dragons went into frenzy. Half called Garble insane, and insisted Ember would never betray them. The other half gnashed their teeth, speaking words of insults to their traitor. Garble’s voice rose among the horde. 

            “Ponies would welcome the dragon who would sell her own kind into slavery. They would grant her the medicine. But a dragon like me who wanted only to save his own?” Garble thrust out his chest, revealing patches of bare skin where scales had peeled and green bruises and blisters marred his red hide. “They fed me lies that they would give us the medicine, and it would take time to make more, instead of working with haste to produce even more. They used one of their beasts to keep me from returning with the cure. I was fortunate enough to escape, but had my wings failed, their beasts could have torn me to shreds. Why did Ember not rush to my aid? Why did my cries for help fall deaf on her ears? She does not care for us. Worse still, she lost the Bloodstone Scepter to a pack of timber wolves.” 

            Dragons bellowed with rage and confusion. The Bloodstone Scepter was single most important relic of dragon kind. To lose it meant they had no ruler. 

            “You may say it was an accident, but there are ponies who can tame wild beasts. They already have a dozen monsters in their town. Who is to say they could not tame the wolves and find that scepter? Then, they could control our will, robbing us of our freedom. Or they could appoint a new Dragon Lord who would bend to their every whim, who would allow the dragon-slaying beasts to run rampant through Equestria, who has never been one of us or had any loyalty to dragons. Spike. 

            “We stand at perhaps the most important moment in all dragon history. What we do now will decide whether dragons will continue to fly through Equestria, or become fossils in the ground. Either we lie down, wait for Ember to decide where her loyalties lie, and let them assemble an army, use their medicine to control us, and allow our race to become slaves. From then, who knows what could happen? Dragons may become extinct. Perhaps, we will become relics of the past. Perhaps, they will work our species to death, clip our wings, muzzle us, plunder more of our already limited gemstones. Or we rise up and meet this challenge, assemble an army of our own, take down the source of the virus, retrieve the scepter, and appoint a Dragon Lord who cares for his people first. Then, we take back everything they took from us. Our health, our treasures, our land, our country. We take back Equestria, and show the world that ponies will never control dragons. We remind them that we are the rulers of this world, that they can not decide our future!” 

            Every dragon raised their fist and belched flames in a sign of solidarity. Garble copied their gestures and descended into the crowd, barking orders. He found Matchstick and put his clawed hand on his shoulder. 

            “Thank you, my friend,” he said, loud enough to be heard by all. “You got all the dragons ready to fight.” 

            “I just brought them here. You’re the one who’ll lead us to victory.” 

            “Yeah,” Boiler made his way to the two dragons through the throng. “You’ve been risking your life for all of us. Without you, we wouldn’t even have known about this.” A chorus of dragons chimed in their agreement, vowing their support to Garble. 

            “Come my friends,” he said, “we have to move quickly.” 

            “What are your orders?” Boiler asked. 

            “If we want to beat their army of beasts, we need to make our own. We need to build a horde bigger and better than theirs. Those ponies know how to capture those things. Whenever they go out, follow them. Let them subdue the monster, then rush in and take it. Give it some food and it should follow you. At least, that’s what I’ve seen. They’re probably hiding out everywhere, waiting for someone to come feed them. We’ll need to know about the beasts those ponies have; their strengths, weaknesses, and that stuff if we want to beat them. So we'll have to send spies to monitor them.” 

            “We’ve already been building iron and steel weapons for the dragon-killer,” Matchstick showed Garble his iron dagger and pointed to a line of dragons crafting steel shields and tools. “Boiler said you think the dragon-killer is weak against steel.” Garble nodded. 

            “Well done,” Garble said to every dragon. “Now let’s get to work. This is a new dawn for our kind.” 

            “Is everything alright, sister?” Princess Luna asked when she noticed the concerned expression on her face after raising the sun. 

            “I’m afraid not,” Princess Celestia turned to her sister. Dribbles of sweat dotted her face. Her breaths escaped in ragged pants, as she moved to her sister who reached out to support Celestia. She said, “For the first time in centuries, raising the sun was difficult. I don’t understand.” 

            Luna placed a hoof on Celestia’s forehead and pursed her lips, “It’s not a fever. Have you been sleeping?” The white alicorn nodded, as Luna guided her to a chair. Luna ordered a servant to find a doctor and a glass of water.  

            “Something is wrong,” Celestia muttered. “It’s like the world is out of balance.” 

            “Come now, sister,” Luna patted Celestia’s shoulder, “you’ve just been working yourself too hard. A day or two off and you’ll feel good as new.” 

            “Luna, this is serious,” Celestia turned to Luna, her face rank with uncertainty. “We must get to the bottom of this right away.” 

            “We will. First, just rest a bit. I will contact Twilight Sparkle.” 

            Hooves beat on royal floor tiles as a mare raced through the castle. In the presence of royalty, one would obey customs but this mare had no time for such trivialities. She burst into the Princess’ chambers, startling both sisters with her wide-eyed, bewildered expression. Her mane coiled, her tail flicked. When she realized her grave breach of décor, her voice failed. She flushed red with embarrassment and made a hasty bow, bending her head to the ground. In her sudden movement, parchments slipped out from her saddlebag. Scrolls unraveled across the room, rolling away from her grasp. The yellow mare scrambled to retrieve her documents, causing more parchments to fall from her saddlebag. She felt her heart plummet as Royal Guards’ lips pinched into snickers, as they peered into the room to check out the commotion.  

            Blue aura surrounded the mare’s scrolls, levitating them all back into the mare’s saddlebag with calm precision. The mare hung her head, wishing she could fade away. Princess Luna smiled with immeasurable patience. The mare cleared her throat. 

            “Your highnesses,” she began. She curtsied both rulers and continued, “Ponies all over Equestria have been sending us reports of bizarre animals with strange powers haunting the world. Some have been benign, but others kidnap ponies, steal food, or attack ponies. Few magicians have the power to match them, and some can outspeed pegasai. Some of them fly, move on land, swim in the water, or walk through walls, which makes them difficult to capture and impossible to contain.” 

            “Write a letter to Twilight,” Princess Celestia said. The mare drew a blank parchment and a pen. She transcribed every word the Princess dictated, and then handed the letter to her majesty. She rolled the paper into a scroll and bound it with her seal, and then she focused a yellow aura on the parchment. It disappeared, racing to Spike. She turned to the mare, “Thank you, Cotton Breeze. You have done well.” 

            The mare nodded. Her embarrassment began to fade, replaced by warm pride. 

            “Sister,” Luna frowned, her eyes studying her sister in thought, “do you think these creatures could have something to do with the imbalance you sensed?” 

            “I’m not sure. It can’t be a coincidence.” 

            A new letter popped into the air before Celestia and plopped into her lap. She unraveled Twilight’s message and read. A gasp escaped her lips, her pupils trembled as they traced over the words. 

            “What is it?” Luna asked, disturbed by Celestia’s silence. 

            “It would seem Twilight and her friends have encountered similar creatures in Ponyville. Thankfully, Mimi helped them bring down most of the threats. She says many of the creatures they fought have become their allies but,” her voice trailed off. "A dragon named Garble stole Roseli medicine. Zecora believes he took at least a month’s worth. Now, they only have enough for two or three weeks. And it would seem Dragon Lord Ember lost the Bloodstone Scepter.” 

            “Oh no,” Luna’s heart plummeted. “Did some other dragon take it?” 

            “No. It’s lost in Everfree.” 

            Luna sighed with relief, but then realized their situation was still problematic. Celestia read further down the letter. Luna noticed the edges of Celestia’s lips curve into a smile.  

            “Twilight believes these creatures can become friends, if a pony feeds them or protects them. Furthermore, she proposed a solution to the creature problem. She suggests sending her team and their partners to deal with these threats.” 

            “Fight creatures with creatures?” 

            “She believes the creatures are more adept at fighting their own kind. Given time, she believes she could deal with the creatures who threaten ponies. Oh, and she says they have a name. Fluttershy says that one of them called itself a Pokémon.” 

            “A Pokémon? Not a creature I’ve heard of.” 

            “That’s because they’re not of this world. According to Twilight, Daring Doo accidentally released them in a mirror located in the Temple of Alterum.” 

            They exchanged knowing glances. 

            Celestia turned to Cotton Breeze. She had forgotten herself in the excitement until the Princess focused her eyes on the mare. She straightened, awaiting her commands. 

            “Draw up a list of all the areas troubled by Pokémon. Give whatever information of the Pokémon that others have observed: appearances, abilities, preferred targets, and so forth. I want the full list on my desk as soon as possible.” 

            “Yes, your highness,” Cotton Breeze bowed and rushed out the door, careful not to scatter her scrolls once more. 

            Princess Celestia’s brow furrowed, an oncoming storm on her face to the oncoming storm in her kingdom. 

            “What?!” Rainbow Dash slammed her face with both her hooves, exasperated beyond measure. “No, no, no! It’s not fair! Why does everybody have a partner but me?” 

            “I’m sorry, Dash,” Starlight ran her hoof down her black fox’s spine, eliciting a delightful mewl. “I just ran into Foxy in the hospital. Ever since I helped him, he hasn’t left my side.” 

            “So if I just stayed at that stupid hospital, I could have been the one with a partner?” Dash pouted, “Why does the universe hate me?” 

            “The universe doesn’t ‘hate’ anyone, Dash,” facing away from the pegasus towards the makeshift obstacle course, Twilight rolled her eyes. “You’re already the fastest mare in Equestria. You don’t need a partner.” 

            “You kidding?” Dash exclaimed, “You’re a flipping alicorn and you got a partner.” 

            Eevee stood by Twilight’s side, but glanced over his shoulder to cast an unimpressed, narrow eyed expression at the noisy, stinky pegasus. She had yet to name her new friend. In all the commotion of the previous day, she simply did not have the time. She decided not to feed Dash’s childish outbursts. Twilight turned to address the ponies and their Pokémon friends. Her words caught in her throat as she counted the heads. 

            “Where’re Bulk and Brawn? Matter of fact, where’re AJ and Boney? Or Applebloom and Pyro?” 

            “Bulk’s probably doing a morning run or stretch with Brawn before we start.” Fluttershy suggested. “The Apples had to finish their harvest.” 

            “Any idea when they’ll be here?” 

            Fluttershy was about to shake her head, but imagined when they would arrive. Her bottom lip pressed into her upper lip. She shrugged, “Maybe, five or ten minutes?” 

            “Um excuse me?” Sweetie Belle raised her hoof. Buttercup rested on her back, nuzzling her sweet, soft mane. Twilight nodded to Sweeetie. “I still don’t understand what we’re all doing here.” 

            “I’ll explain once Bulk and the Apples get here,” Twilight said. “I’d rather not go through the same explanation twice.” 

            “Okay, then,” Sweetie Belle sighed. “Can you at least tell me what happened last night?”   Twilight started to recount Garble’s escape when Sweetie interrupted her, “No, I meant what happened to Boney and Pyro? Everyone says they got soaked by this bright light and then they changed.” 

            “That’s what I’m here to talk about.” 

            At last, the Apples marched into view, followed by their fiery partners. Rainbow Dash stared at the blazing orange dog that stood taller than Applebloom. Scootaloo glanced at Applebloom and Pyro for a moment, then cast her gaze back to Carp. Spike could have sworn he saw Mimi tense at the sight of Boney’s new form. The Apples joined the group. Applejack was still battered from last night, but Nurse Redheart and her newest pink partner Nurse Heart remedied the serious injuries. Soon, two new figures broke out of the town and raced across the open field towards the group. They came to a screeching halt, sending up dust clouds in their wake. As the dust settled, Bulk stood back-to-back with Brawn. Pyro and Boney were not the only ones to change last night. Brawn grew at least a foot and now wore a yellow belt on top of what looked like black briefs. His chest had expanded into chiseled pictorials, his face became more draconic with sharp teeth. His arms bore long parallel red lines that broke between his biceps and triceps. 

            “Thank you for coming,” Twilight said. “Princess Celestia sent me a letter. Some Pokémon are causing trouble in Equestria. I asked Princess Celestia to let us use our partners to stop them. To better our chances of success, I believe we need to help our partners grow. Pyro, Boney, Buttercup, and Brawn all changed into new forms, granting them new powers and abilities. Boney was terrified of Garble. But when he changed, he easily beat him. If we want to better our chances of capturing the rogue Pokémon, I believe we must trigger the same change in our partners.” 

            “You’re saying our partners can get stronger?” Scootaloo stared at Twilight, twitching with uncontained excitement. “How?” 

            “The catalyst behind these changes may be different for each Pokémon, so I’m not 100% sure what’s causes change in each one.” Scootaloo’s shoulders sagged, the tips of her lips curled into a slight frown. “Fluttershy determined which Pokémon can, as Jack put it, ‘evolve:’ Eevee, Brawn, Foxy, Nurse Heart, and Karp. But none of these Pokémon know exactly what triggers their evolution. Our job is to train our partners. Exercise triggered the change in Brawn, so it stands to reason that training could cause more changes.” 

            Spike had his arms folded and his head turned down. A snore almost escaped his throat until Sweetie Belle poked his rib cage, startling him. All eyes turned to the embarrassed drake, who looked for a way out of his predicament. Sweetie Belle came to his rescue. She lifted her hoof and asked to speak. 

            “I think all Pokémon should do the training even if they can’t evolve.” She gestured to Mimi who clung to Spike’s side, a toddler to his parent, “Mimi’s been getting stronger because she’s had training. She learned moves that she didn’t know before meeting Spike.” 

            “Indeed,” Twilight nodded. “Everyone’s running the obstacle course and working at the gym.” 

            Every Pokémon lined up at the starting line. Before Dash could blow her whistle and start the race, Bulk fluttered down and stood next to Brawn. He flexed his legs, his hooves scraped the earth, ready to run. 

            “Bulk, what are you doing?” The pegasus already rankled that she was the only pony without a friend, felt a headache festering between her ears. 

            “We’re workout buddies!” Bulk pounded his chest, “We get buff together! Yeah!” 

            “Let the stupid Pokémans or whatever do their run,” Dash’s caustic voice scathed every Pokémon except Karp. The crimson fish maintained a vacant-eyed expression. Pink fatty lips leaked salivating moisture. Rarity drew back her hoof, failing to mask her disgust behind a wall of impassivity. 

            “But Dash,” Scootaloo tugged her mentor’s fur, “shouldn’t teammates train together? You had a partner in flight academy, and for the Equestria Games you always make sure the team has training time together.” 

            “Well, yeah. But this is different,” Dash said. Scootaloo gave a tight-lipped, narrow-eyed expression with a single lifted brow that demanded an explanation. Dash opened her mouth but found her eyes glancing everywhere except at Scootaloo’s. Her eyes locked with Twilight. She pointed her pupils at Scootaloo before making eye contact again, asking Twilight to deal with her. 

            “Actually, Bulk might be on to something,” Spike’s index talon curled around his chin, his thumb reached towards his cheekbone. “Maybe, we could work better with our partners if we trained together. Mimi and I fought off those timber wolves because we trusted each other.” Mimi nodded, her bulbous head bobbing like a lure. Spike patted the top of her head, earning a delighted purr. 

            “And we could assist each other better should we have to fight,” Rarity said, though she cringed at the prospect of gross sweating. “Gem-eye needed my direction to hit a beast. He could need me again.” 

            “Boney helped me on the farm,” Applejack smiled. “We could buck more trees working together.” 

            “Sleepster and I could bake more yummy cupcakes together,” Pinkie Pie hopped in place. 

            “Well, I don’t like the idea of fighting,” Fluttershy rubbed her hooves together, her face edged down to the grass. She swallowed and moved her gaze back up, “But I would never forgive myself if Jack got hurt because I didn’t help him.” 

            “I don’t mind working with Pyro,” Applebloom said to Twilight, “specially if it’ll help us.” 

            “I agree,” Starlight ran her hoof across Foxy’s spine lined with stiff fur. “This should be a partnership, not a dictatorship.  

            “Alright,” Twilight nodded. “Then, it’s settled. Each of us will run the gauntlet with our partner. Whenever we train, we’ll do it together. I’ll start with Eevee. Then, we’ll take turns between running the gauntlet and the exercise list Dash and I wrote up.” 

            “If I’d known I was going to exercise, I would have brought some deodorant,” Spike’s flashed a sly, charming smile at the mares. Twilight rolled her eyes with a smile while a few mares chuckled. Dash harrumphed, saying those weirdoes could do whatever the heck they wanted and saying she didn’t care. Only Scootaloo seemed less than excited to run anything with her partner. The obstacle course she built was far shorter than this one, and Karp took an hour to get through. She wanted to go fast, outrunning her friends like Dash could. She hid her sigh from every pony. Hiding her emotions seemed to be the only thing Karp taught her to do. 

            Twilight and Eevee took their places at the starting line. Dash blew the whistle. Eevee bolted but realized Twilight set an intentionally slower pace. Eevee slowed down, letting Twilight overtake him. The pair jogged side-by-side, conserving their energy. A low wall loomed before them, but Twilight and Eevee both cleared the obstruction in one leap. The two landed on the other side and went to the stepping stone blocks. Two rows of two-foot tall black cube blocks lined the ground, spaced out between the next and the other row. Twilight balanced on the stones, alternating her left and right hooves with each step. Eevee could not stretch his legs across the gap, so he hopped from block to block in a zigzag pattern. He had to admit, Twilight kept them well paced. He still felt bounds of energy within his body. Grudging respect grew in his heart like a sapling that burst from the damp sod. As they crouched and walked through the dark tunnel, that grudging respect began to blossom into something more. 

            Rainbow Dash stamped her hoof, shaking the cheering onlookers out of their trance. “I didn’t say you could sit around and watch.” She jabbed her hoof at a pile of dumbbells, mats, and various exercising equipment. “Get your lazy flanks in gear and start working out.” 

            “Yeesh,” Spike extended his palms, warding off the pegasus, “We’re going, we’re going.” With that, every other pony and Pokémon trudged off, regretting their decision to appoint Dash as their coach. 

            The first sensation Daring Do awoke to was her aching ribs and agonizing injuries lining her body. Her eyes opened, taking in her surroundings. Everything was pitch black, but damp air indicated she was underground. She placed a hoof on the ground. Her leg spasmmed, trembling under her weight. Once both hooves were upright, her legs stood firm. She took a few cautious steps forward. She made it halfway through the room when her hind leg jerked back. She ran a hoof along her leg and realized she had a cuff, chaining her to the wall. 

            Her mind raced through everything that happened before waking up. She came back to the Temple of Alterum and found the mirror when, a gasp escaped her lungs as the memories returned. All her fears, every monster she ever encountered, seemed a distant happy memory in the wake of a simple word: Mewtwo.  

            “You’re awake,” the voice trickled through her mind like raindrops creating ripples on still water. A pair of triangular eyes brilliant with hostile blue aura pierced through the darkness. The nighmare’s familiar shape reappeared, outlined in the dark haze. 

            “Where have you taken me?” Daring Do thought the question a moment before she said it. Mewtwo tilted his head, a shell of a long-dead emotion resurfaced in his mind though it lost flavor. Amusement faded from his mind like the memories of dream fade into day. He was in no hurry to answer her question. The blue aura in his eyes sparked, brilliant stars in the night of the dungeon. 

            “What are you doing?” Daring Do squinted, unaccustomed to the sudden brightness. Mewtwo did not answer her question. 

            “Who are you?” The mare demanded, “What do you want with me?” 

            Daring Do grew furious, being treated as a prisoner. “Unchain me. Or are you too scared to fight me fair and square?” 

            The blue eyes flared, sending a thousand images through Do’s mind. Unwelcome needles of shadowed faces probed her body, electric currents surged through her being, reminding her that this existence was agony. She saw herself but it was not her. This Daring Do lost her mind, drooling a trail of liquid as her dull eyes peered into space. She saw another Do, pulling out her mane. Her pupils drowned in a sea of twisting crimson tree roots. Her screams tore her vocal cords apart. Her mouth foamed, as unintelligible sounds roared from her lips. A third Do joined the other two. She stood on her four hooves, neither brain dead or insane. But something was very wrong. Desperation and fear clouded her face. Her mouth trembled, tears streaked down her face. She uttered six words that chilled Do’s once bold heart. “Do you know who I am?” The sobbing Do grabbed Daring Do’s shoulders and shook her, spewing at her face, “What’s my name? Why can’t I remember my name?” The visions crawled towards her, wrapping their decaying flesh around her body, dragging her into a crimson ocean, swarming with countless Daring Do’s. Some had eyes with no pupils. Some had their mouths sewn shut or their wings chopped off, revealing the white bone. They moved towards her, chanting a bestial rhythm as they reached at her with outstretched hooves.  

            The visions popped away. Do was back in the dungeon, facing Mewtwo. She gasped, sweat trailing down her body as terrors shook her. She gazed into her oppressor’s shining blue eyes, with a fearfulness she had never known. He made his message clear. If he wanted to, he could reduce her to a sobbing, retching mess in a straightjacket. All he had to do was will it, and she could forget her own name. She felt red-hot liquid coursing down her face. A hoof rose to her chin. She had a dim notion that blood from the vision had seeped into reality. Instead, she found tears coursing down her cheeks. Her fear mutated, growing new limbs and head and changing into a new creature, a new emotion. She berated herself. How could she let this monster see her fear? Swallowing her apprehension, she rose to her hooves and faced him. 

            “No more parlor tricks,” Do whispered with voice tempered with iron over a forge. Mewtwo’s expression shifted, but the change was so slight it was practically unnoticeable. But to Do, that shift was unmistakable. He wasn’t used to having anyone talk back to him. For a split-second, he seemed unnerved. “Answer my questions.” The silence between them stretched into the fathomless darkness of the pit. A growing fear emerged in her mind that Mewtwo was about to destroy her.  

            The blue aura in his eyes flared once again. This time, Do saw the answers. They were in a dungeon beneath the Temple of Alterum. Mewtwo brought her here a day ago to extract information from her mind once she woke. He peered into her mind and saw everything: the nature of this world, its connection to the other dimensions, and Do’s friends. He saw that she knew her friends would come to rescue her and would end up confronting him. He recognized her unwavering confidence that they would never let Mewtwo keep her imprisoned. And he learned that they would keep coming, and keep fighting until they beat him. With their magic, elements of harmony, and friendship, they could banish him to Tartarus or wipe him off the face of Equestria as they did Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra, Tirek, Chrysalis, and so many other foes. Mewtwo left Daring Do in the dungeon, with the vision of her fate if she tried to fight him. Her screams echoed through the pit, piercing the ruins. 

            As the screams faded, Mewtwo stood on top of the temple spire. His next move seemed uncertain. Any preemptive strike could fail without a deeper understanding of this world’s power. But if he waited, those seven mares would come for Daring Do. Did he stand any chance against magic capable of petrifying a world-bender like Discord? Even if he could defeat them, he would then have to confront two demigods who lifted the sun and moon every day. A lone frontal assault was suicide. Waiting only delayed the inevitable conflict. A world of his own. Where Pokémon no longer suffered barbarous experiments. Where he could live in isolation, and slip into nothingness. No matter what he decided to do, the world he desired would remain a mirage, fading the moment he came to close as it taunted him. 

            He closed his eyes, surrendering to the morning breeze. He felt nothing where he should have felt pleasure at the brisk morning. His mind stretched beyond the mountain, casting a brief glance at the nature of the kingdom below. The frown on his face deepened. He sensed an imbalance plaguing the world centered on every Pokémon. The imbalance spread through the trees, into the clouds, and through the oceans, blazing a path of wildfire across the beautiful land. He felt nothing where he should have felt sadness or concern. The fires dimmed as he opened his eyes. For now, he decided he would wait. He surrendered his mutilated, broken heart to the open sky. 

            Sploosh! Karp plummeted into the muddy ground from atop the balancing bridge for the tenth, painful time. Scootaloo swore everyone snickered behind her back. She shouted her best encouragement to Karp, though much of it felt half-hearted. When she said “You can do it,” she wondered if she was trying to convince Karp or herself. The two of them were the last pair sent to the obstacle course for a good reason. Already, the two of them had been stumbling through the trials for the past hour long after most ponies finished the course in ten to fifteen minutes. Karp flopped across the mud towards the bridge starting point in his usual snail pace. She glanced at the other Pokémon, engaged with their partners in other exercises. 

            Eevee had evolved into a catlike creature covered with fine, lilac fur that matched Twilight’s fur. He had a red gem on the center of his forehead and dainty, slender legs. After his transformation, Twilight named him Wiz for his ability to lift objects like a wizard. Wiz was so overjoyed at his new form that he tackled Twilight, nuzzling his head into her chest. He was so pleased to have the form he wanted, the form of his mother and the likeness of his partner. Wiz and Twilight lifted boulders in their magical auras, testing his new abilities. He was not the only one to evolve. Foxy became a bipedal grey wolf with a long red mane resembling a ponytail, a tuft of darker, sharp fur lining his chest, a dark menacing crimson accents beneath his light blue eyes, and wicked red claws tipping his hands and feet. He looked like a scary werewolf, ready to destroy any foe who threatened his partner. Starlight launched magical blasts at him, but he nimbly avoided each one. Grins plastered their faces as they tested their limits, eager to push each other to new heights. 

            Sploosh! The sound of Karp falling off the bridge once again wrenched Scootaloo from her thoughts. She slumped further into the suspended bridge, feeling heat stain her red cheeks as she waited for the fish to at least reach her side. At least her friends had the common decency not to laugh. She noticed Spike and Mimi pacing by the obstacle course entrance.  

            “Hey, Scoots,” Dash flapped her wings to suspend in the air. “Not to be rude, but other ponies need to use the obstacle course too.” 

            “I know. Just give us a sec.” 

            “You’ve been here an hour.” 

            “I’m trying to get Karp to evolve. Twilight said he could.” 

            Rainbow Dash’s mouth twisted into a pained frown, “Listen, kid. No evolution will change what he is. He can’t move a foot without flopping around and he doesn’t have any moves. We need to focus our training on Pokémon who can become real fighters like Mimi or Boney.” 

            “You don’t know what he’ll become,” Scootaloo protested. 

            “No, I don’t,” Dash’s agreement surprised Scootaloo. The orange pegasus wondered if Dash was about to turn to her side. Dash’s ears twitched. Her eyes darted into the sky. Scootaloo was about to ask what Dash was listening to, when she heard it herself. The sound of wind screaming as a creature tore through the sky. It reminded Scootaloo of the sound Dash made when breaking the sound barriers to perform a Sonic Rainboom. 

            Rarity shouted a warning—too late. A blur swooped past the pegasai and plucked Karp off the ground. The poor fish floundered in the talons of a giant bird with a streaking yellow and red mane. Scootaloo froze. She wanted to rush after her friend, but her hooves would not move. The bird soared into the cloud, carrying away Karp. A violet aura surrounded it. Twilight brought the struggling bird back to the ground. Wiz unleashed a blast of psychic energy, freeing Karp from the razor talons. Scootaloo snapped out of her terror and grabbed her friend. The bird managed to flap its powerful wings. Everything went soaring into the air. Twilight’s magical grip on the bird slipped, allowing it to flap its wings once again. The gust sent every pony and Pokémon flying before a crushing return to the ground. Rarity recognized the bird that attacked Buttercup when she and Sweetie went out gem hunting. She never dreamed it would be so bold to come here. His eyes darted right past her to the orange pegasus, clutching his dinner. 

            With a shrill cry, he lunged with his claws extended at Magikarp. Before he saw her, Rainbow Dash leapt in between them and bolted straight into his chest. Her wings pumped like a machine, sending them both past the clouds. Pidgeott struggled to regain control as the blue pegasus shouted insults and pushed him further into the sky. At last, he managed to angle his beak into a striking position and pecked her head. The pegasus dropped him, and rubbed her head. Pidgeott glared at the upstart who dared to bring him here, to fight him in his domain. Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened as she stared at he brilliant plumage, his curved beak that could break through boulders, and his razor talons. She trembled. Pidgeott thought she was scared, until an alien, competitive smile spread across her blue face to her ears. She bumped her hooves together and smirked. 

            “I don’t know who you are. But I’m Rainbow Dash, the fastest flier in Equestria. And you’re gonna be my partner.”
> Chapter 8 Rainbow Dash vs ...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            Rainbow Dash didn’t expect birdbrain to suddenly become her friend. She guessed he wouldn’t be easily tamed like Mimi, and she was ready to do whatever it took. She was not prepared for the hurricane.  

            When she declared her intentions to befriend the bird, his response was immediate. The half-lidded eyes and frowning face practically screamed, “Yeah, I don’t think so, Stinky.” His wings pounded, generating a powerful gust of wind. Dash snorted. She flapped her wings a bit harder, compensating for the air current. His wind passed her like a road bump. Going over the current gave her a moment of fun but it was ultimately a nuisance.  

            “What should I call you?” Dash folded her hooves across her chest. “Maybe Condor or Eagle? How about Squawky?” 

            The bird’s expression changed only a little. His frown had deepened and his eyes narrowed as a scowl formed on his face, as if to say, “How about not?” A flap of his wings sent him higher into the clouds. He glided across the currents, away from the annoying mare. No meal was worth suffering this lunatic. Under the cover of the clouds, he sped away into the unknown. In a minute, his speed already passed the sound barrier, putting the ponies long behind him. 

            A new sound pierced the wind: the sound of another breaching the sound barrier and approaching him. Pidgeott’s head perked. Had another of his kind found him? He angled his wings to catch the breeze. He glided to a halt, and shifted to face this intruder. Indeed, something was coming. It blazed through the clouds, leaving a rainbow trail. Pidgeott glanced closer at the bird, only to realize it was no bird. The blue pegasus skidded to a halt a dozen meters from Pidgeott.  

            “Nice try, birdbrain,” the Rainbow Dash shooed a cloud that hung to her shoulder. “But only one of us can be the fastest flier in Equestria. Fly as fast as you want. I’ll still catch up. And I won’t leave until you’re my partner.” 

            Pidgeott’s eyes became thunderous with frustration. He wanted nothing to do with this smelly, loudmouthed, obnoxious brat. Every other word from her rancid mouth screeched on his ears. Her only volume settings seemed to be loud and louder. He turned around and zipped away. 

            “Oh, it is on,” Dash exclaimed, fires of competitive spirit blazing in her heart. She bolted after the bird, overtaking it with ease. His wings kept to a pattern of two long strokes up and down and then gliding on the wind. At his size, a bird like him only needed a few wing flaps to stay airborne. Dash stared at his brimming brown feathers, his crimson and golden plumage, and those untamable wild eyes. The smile on her face was unconscious and unstoppable. The fires in her heart grew into an inferno. This was the one. She had to have him. 

            Pidgeott spotted Dash flying on his right side. Two emotions clashed in his mind: fury that this brat would dare pursue him and appreciation birthed from the surprise that she could even keep up with him. Her wings beat faster than his, pumping up and down at least five times before gliding on the wind. He tipped his pink beak to the ground and divebombed into the forest. Despite his cumbersome wingspan, he navigated the twisting branches, thick tree trunks, and dense foliage with ease. He darted between the mossy tree trunks, shifting left then right and then rotating his body 180 degrees to squeeze between two massive trees. She tailed him, bolting through every obstacle. He tucked in his wings and bulleted through a gap in a patch of ivy. She found her own opening in the ivy wall and caught up to him on the other side. 

            He rose above the forest into the clouds. She was no longer flying by his side. He relaxed and turned his gaze forward. His face went cold with shock as he braked to a hasty stop. The pegasus floated in midair a few feet in front of him. Somehow, she took the lead and passed him with such alarming speed that not even he could track her movements. Rainbow Dash had folded her fore hooves across her chest. She put a hoof over her mouth and unleashed a fake yawn. 

            “Not that I’m getting bored, but I think it’s time you gave up. Cause this wouldn’t even count as a warm-up.” 

            His eyes narrowed. A hostile grumble emerged from his beak. His wings beat the air with ferocity, creating a screeching, roaring hurricane. It sucked Dash inside the swirling vortex. She floundered, her hooves flying over her head as she spiraled out of control. But this only lasted a moment. She regained her balance, righting herself. Her wings pumped, sending her in the opposite direction of the hurricane’s wind current. As she built up momentum, a new hurricane formed from Dash’s trail. The hurricane she made cancelled out Pidgeott’s hurricane. Freed from the storm, she took a moment to breathe. Not only was this bird fast, it could make hurricanes whenever it wanted. Dash beamed. This bird got cooler every second.  

            Pidgeott’s body trembled. An unfamiliar lump ran down his throat. She was strong, fast, and determined. Alien sensations rained through his mind, a dangerous inferno of irritation and glowing warmth of appreciation. He bolted at her, extending his wide wings to crash into her. He came a foot within striking range, when she dropped. Her wings stopped flapping, and she fell a meter out of his broad wings. She dipped out of his attack. He lifted his right wing up and lowered his left wing to make a full rotation back. With Dash in sight, he dived with a second wing attack. She flipped over his head, tapping his plumage with a playful, “Tag, you’re it!” Pidgeott shifted his weight to his other wing and turned.  

            Dash lost her smile. Pidgeott was not extending his wings for another full body tackle. He vanished. The space he occupied was empty. Dash’s eyes darted across the sky. He reappeared and rammed her. Dash took full brunt of the attack, but steadied herself. Pidgeott vanished again. Dash focused where she last saw him. He reappeared like a flash of lightning and barreled into her. The pegasus’ vision dimmed as she fumbled to regain control. He disappeared. He raced for the final blow, but hit empty air. A massive bulldozing hoof slammed into the back of his head. He could not right himself. His body went tumbling to the ground. He readied for a painful impact when he noticed a blue figure racing after him. Dash moved the clouds, creating a spring. Pidgeott bounced back into the air. He regained control. The pegasus gazed at him expectantly, waiting for him to swear loyalty to her for saving his life. 

            Pidgeott flew away.  

            “Oh come on!” Rainbow Dash groaned. “I saved your life. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?” 

            She pursued Pidgeott, beating her wings to catch up. As she closed the distance, she sensed the bird was about to show his real speed. He lifted his wings. In a single stroke, he broke the sound barrier. In the next stroke, he soared through the air at double the speed of sound. The airwaves generated from his wings sent Rainbow Dash tumbling, a kite struggling against competing air currents. Thanks to her Wonderbolt training, she righted herself. She dragged a hoof across her mouth, wiping some cloud from her lips.  

            “Not bad, birdbrain,” Dash cracked her neck muscles and rolled her shoulder blades. “But you’ve got a lot to learn about flying.” 

            She took a deep breath, and exhaled. A single flap of her wings sent her rocketing after the bird. Her wings pumped, a white cone formed around her face and her eyes watered from the velocity. The bird came into view. She was nowhere near his speed. But then, she unleashed a Sonic Rainboom. 

            Pidgeott heard her approaching but could not believe her speed. Her rainbow explosion almost sent him off balance. A rainbow beam bolted towards him. As he lifted his wings, the beam darted beneath his outstretched wing. Startled, he tried to brake his momentum. The beam lost speed and evaporated into the blue sky, leaving the blue pegasus flapping in midair, just a few feet from his face. Pidgeott felt sweat trailing down his neck as Rainbow Dash stared through half-lidded eyes with a slight grin. It was a challenge; she dared him to try escaping. He could not outfly her. None of his attacks seemed to affect her. All this time that he was fighting, every second of it, was just a game to Rainbow Dash.  

            “Look, pal. If you’re hungry, I can get you some chow back in Ponyville. All you have to do is leave Karp alone and be my awesome partner.” 

            His eyes glinted daggers, but he did not try to escape or fight. She simply had him outclassed in speed and experience. The aches of three days without food clawed his belly. But he had no desire to become this brat’s partner. His soul belonged to the sky, not some selfish pony. He glanced at her tiny wings, wondered how much stamina she had left. Her smaller wings should not be able to sustain high speeds longer than his massive wings. He would have to exhaust her. Pidgeott relaxed and lightened his body to increase his speed. 

            A chuckle from Dash startled him. 

            “You never give up. I love it! Come on. I’m ready for round two.” 

            His face grew cold with apprehensive realization. All that flying, that speed, and she wasn’t tired. There was not a single trace of sweat on her fur. Her heart pounded, but from excitement rather than fatigue. He couldn’t outlast her. His body felt sore, depleted after their race. He refused to bow his head in defeat.  

            “Hey, don’t push yourself,” Dash lifted a hoof in concern. “I don’t want you hurting yourself.” 

            He released the tension from his muscles and lightened his body to increase his limberness. 

            Dash frowned. This was no good. He was going to kill himself, just to get rid of her. All this time she saw this as a game, but he saw this as life or death. She pursed her lips. He was so close to his limits. Soon, she could make him her partner. But, Dash realized as she gazed at the ragged bird, this isn’t fair. He hadn’t eaten in days, so he flew at less than his maximum speed. If she beat him by wearing him out, then she was putting him through more torture. A sigh escaped her mouth. 

            “Oh, forget it,” she said. Pidgeott blinked, wondering what she meant. The blue pegasus turned around and headed back home. She stopped, sparing him a sidelong glance. “I gotta beat you at your best. Not like this. And I’m not pushing you anymore. Just go do your bird stuff or whatever.” 

            She shook her head, trying to forget his luscious feathers and plumage. Rainbow Dash headed back to Ponyville without a partner. The town came into view. Her friends waved at her. All of them except Scootaloo and Karp were standing at the obstacle course. Lighting onto the grass, Dash ignored their questions about the bird and trotted to a tree. She leaned against the trunk and closed her eyes. 

            “Hey Dash,” Spike’s voice called through the dark. 

            “Yes, I know I don’t have a partner. Don’t rub it in.” 

            “Actually, I was going to ask why that bird followed you.” 

            “What bird?” Dash opened an eye.  

            Spike gestured with his thumb behind his shoulder, where the bird she chased now stood in the clearing. His face remained impassive and solemn, pinched in an eternal scowl even as the other Pokémon watched him with unease. Dash took a few tentative steps towards the bird, until they were a few feet apart. Her mouth went dry as the bird acknowledged her. 

            “Why’d you follow me?” 

            He did not answer. He turned his face away as his cheeks flushed. He grumbled a few notes, too low and disgruntled for an ordinary bird. Fluttershy chuckled. 

            “What? What did he say?” 

            “He says he’ll be your partner. But only until he can get back home.” 

            Her eyes widened with disbelief.  

            “Do you mean it?” 

            He chirped sounds that resembled muttering. 

            “He said ‘Yeah, whatever. Just don’t call me birdbrain or get huggy with me. I don’t do hugs.’” 

            Dash’s heart ignited like a firework. She almost raced over to give him a hug, when she remembered his warning and stopped herself.  

            “Can I at least give you a nickname?” 

            He chirped. 

            Fluttershy said, “He wants to know why?” 

            “Well, everyone else gave their partner a name. Plus it’ll be easier on both of us.” 

            Pidgeott made a gesture with his wings that almost resembled a shrug.  

            “He said you can give him a nickname but it can’t be lame.” 

            “No problem,” Dash grinned. She gazed over him once again. Her eyes returned to his brilliant red and yellow crest, “How about Blaze?” 

            He snorted. 

            “Does that mean no?” Dash asked Fluttershy. 

            “It means fine, just give me some food.” 

            Dash zoomed off and returned with a carton of birdseed and a carton of apples. Blaze knelt over and inspected the food with distain. Without waiting another second, he dug into the food, devouring entire apples whole. 

            Twilight called them all to attention, “Princess Celestia is making a list of all the places with rogue Pokémon. Until she contacts me again, I’d like to continue our training.” 

            “So Blaze,” Dash smirked at him as he finished the last apple, “you ready for some high-flying training?” 

            He raised a single eyebrow. Dash never spoke bird, but she could almost hear him respond, “Try and catch me, Stinky Dash.” He bolted into the air, and Dash soared after him. 

            “When I get you, you’re gonna eat those words!” Dash exclaimed, waving her hoof at the bird as they disappeared beyond the clouds. 

            “As if one flying maniac wasn’t enough,” Starlight sighed before walking to the obstacle course’s starting line with Foxy. 

            Every pony split up with partners, heading to various workout stations. Twilight was about to go back lifting boulders with Wiz, when she sensed someone tugging on her hind leg. Sweetie Belle reached out a hoof to tap Twilight’s shoulder, hoping to catch her attention. She stared into the alicorn’s purple eyes. Her face had a faint trace of red that puzzled Twilight. She opened her mouth to speak, but found her tongue failed to move. She shook her head, berating herself for thinking such a childish question. She frowned, wondering why she should apologize to herself for wanting to ask an innocent little question. She pursed her lower lip, doubting she had any right to ask this favor of Twilight. 

            “Is something wrong?” Twilight asked at last. 

            “Well, no but,” Sweetie bounced on her hooves with evident discomfort. Twilight waited with patience. Sweetie glanced around. Ponies were too wrapped up in their individual exercises to pay any attention to her. Still, she asked Twilight if they could talk somewhere out of earshot. 

            “This might sound weird but I was wondering if you could do me a favor.”
> Chapter 9 Catastrophe
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            When Twilight received Princess Celestia’s letter, she wasted no time in making her plans and gathering her friends. Soon, every pony with a Pokémon partner and Zecora assembled around the Cutie Mark Map in her castle. She cleared her throat and pulled out Celestia’s letter. 

            “Princess Celestia sent me a letter detailing places where rogue Pokémon run rampant, terrorizing local inhabitants. Based on the details she sent about each Pokémon, I’ve organized teams that I think will be best suited to dealing with each threat. Firstly,” she opened a scroll lying on the table, “Bulk Biceps, Brawn, Nurse Redheart, and Nurse Heart. I’d like you four to stay in Ponyville and deal with any new Pokémon threats.” 

            Nurse Redheart sighed and massaged her forehead. So much for a little vacation. Bulk Biceps gave his signature “Yeah” which was joined by Brawn’s proud growl. They wanted to keep working out. In Ponyville, they could exercise in relative peace. Twilight waited for them to quiet down before turning to Fluttershy. 

            “I want you and Jack to stay here too. I need you to scour Everfree and find that Bloodstone Scepter. Enlist whatever animal help you can, and don’t stop looking until you find it. The moment you do, return it to Ember immediately. We need to get her back in charge of the dragons.” 

            Fluttershy nodded, before turning to stroke Jack’s fluffy armed. The jack-o-lantern’s cheeks flushed and he chirped at her touch. A smile formed on Twilight’s face. How strange to think that the beast who abducted her friends could now become an ally.             She turned to Rainbow Dash, “Rainbow Dash and Blaze will head to Cloudsdale. There have been reports of aggressive bird-like Pokémon that swarm in flocks and random inexplicable weather changes,” Dash started to nod when Twilight narrowed her eyes and stared into the pegasus’ eyes, “Now Dash, Princess Celestia wants me to get you to promise that you won’t go overboard. Please don’t destroy anything on accident or on purpose.” 

            “What kind of klutz do you think I am?” Dash exclaimed. 

            “One with no self-control,” Twilight muttered under her breath.  

            She was about to pressure Dash for a yes when the pegasus went into a rant how she would never destroy Cloudsdale because it was her first home and she never blew up a town trying to save it and Twilight was the one who blew up her library not her. Spike poked Dragon’s Lair on the Cutie Mark Map as he waited for Dash to burn herself out. Applejack yawned. She swore Dash threw tantrums that stole decades from every pony’s lives. She definitely felt older and tired after a mere minute. Many of her friends had similar reactions. Those who had not groaned or covered their ears were either bored out of their minds or Pinkie Pie. Blaze lifted his right wing to nuzzle his side with his beak. He had no interest in Dash’s outbursts. Even Scootaloo had to admit, these tantrums were one of Dash’s less awesome moments. Nurse Redheart slammed a hoof on the ground, sending an echo like a drum through the room. Dash’s mouth stopped its protests. The pegasus gave a meek nod and promise not to go wild. Twilight flashed an appreciative glance at Nurse Redheart before turning to Applejack. 

            “Applejack, Boney, Applebloom, and Pyro,” the Apple family stood at attention, “you’re all heading to San Palomino Desert. There have been reports of gangs of walking cacti roaming the desert at night, following ponies in teams and waiting for them to exhaust themselves. Ponies have seen these cacti in the middle of sandstorms along with other Pokémon, but the cacti are the most aggressive so they are your priority. I thought your fire Pokémon would do well against them. And I’m sending both of you because these cacti like to swarm by the dozens. There are also a pack of metal creatures with dagger blades for arms led by a tall red and black metal creature. You may end up running into them as well. If you do, then take care of them as well. They’ve been harassing travelers by the dozen. You’ll be fighting an army, so be careful.” 

            Applejack nodded. Applebloom would have trembled if not for her older sister’s unflinching determination. She nodded with her older sister. Pyro stepped closer to her side, reminding her that he would protect her. Applebloom’s worries lightened a bit. 

            “Applejack,” Twilight said, “are you okay with Applebloom coming with you?” 

            “As long as Pyro and Boney protect her,” Applejack turned to her partner. “Besides, we’re gonna need all the help we can get.” 

            Twilight reflected how lucky they were to have a mare like Applejack. She knew better than to fight an army on her own, and welcomed Applebloom’s help. 

            “I’m sorry to ask this of you, but when you’re both done there, I’d like both to head to Yakistan. There’s a beast living in a cave that freezes intruders solid and then eats them. There’s also a Pokémon that make illusions and control the ice. I know it’s a tall order, but you two have Pokémon with fire powers. I can’t think of a better counter to ice.” 

            “Did ya say it eats them?” Applejack’s eyes widened. “I’m not sending my sister against something like that.” 

            “I’m not letting ya go it alone,” Applebloom declared. “I want to back ya up, so ya don’t get hurt. Please, Jackie. I don’t want ya to get hurt cause I wasn’t there.” 

            Applejack sighed, “I know, I know. Fine ya can come. But we’re making a stop back in Ponyville before we go. I want Bulk and Brawn to give us some more back up. Matter of fact, if we’re going against an army, I’d like Bulk and Brawn to help us in the desert too.” 

            Twilight frowned, “I wanted to leave someone to protect Ponyville and I was worried Nurse Redheart and Nurse Heart wouldn’t be enough.” 

            “I’ll stay,” every pony turned to Scootaloo. “I know you don’t think Karp’s any good for fighting, so I’ll stay here and train him until he evolves. Maybe, he’ll get strong enough to help us.” 

            To her dismay, Twilight realized she forgot to consider Scootaloo or Karp in her original plan. She nodded at Scootaloo’s suggestion. 

            “Yeah!” Bulk flexed his bicep with Brawn, “Desert and snow training!” 

            The alicorn then turned to Pinkie Pie. 

            “Baltimare has reported a gang of Pokémon that go berserk on a rampage. They have white fury bodies and pig snouts. Some of them have tails and others have boxing gloves, but all of them have a bad temper. If any pony so much as looks at one of them, these Pokémon chase them until they’re caught. You and Sleepster will go pacify them with his hypnosis. I was going to join you, but I have to deal with a swarm of angry bats that keep raiding Yan Hoover and some venomous purple snakes in Galloping Gorge.” 

            “Sleepster and I can do it,” Pinkie Pie pumped her fist into the air. “And, hey, when this is all over,” she bounced, “I can finally throw a party to welcome all our new friends.” 

            “That’ll be nice Pinkie,” Twilight smiled. Watching the pink pony brimming with exuberance made the alicorn feel optimistic. She turned to Rarity and Starlight. 

            “There are some Pokémon similar to Gem-eye and Foxy in Starlight’s old village and Manehatten. That’s where you two are going. There’s quite a few Pokémon that haunt the place at night. In Starlight’s village, ponies report seeing a purple head with floating arms and a long tongue haunting Starlight’s old cave. They’ve also seen a walking pile of trash and purple sludge that cause an unbearable stench. Meanwhile, Manehatten’s food supplies are being raided by a pack of black and orange dogs that can breathe fire. There’ve been some light tremors as well that I’d like you to investigate.” 

            Starlight and Rarity nodded. Twilight then turned to Spike and Mimi. From the moment Twilight began breaking them into teams, every pony and Spike wondered what foul beast Mimi and Spike would face. Thanks to Spike’s training, Mimi seemed stronger than the other Pokémon. It only stood to reason that Twilight would send them to face the most dangerous foe. They all listened with intrigue.  

            “I’m sorry to ask so much of you, but there are two places I need you to visit: Dodge City and Appleloosa. These places have seen some of harder infestations. The forests of Dodge City are full of giant green spiders that have laid a system of webs, and a large brown, bear-like Pokémon that goes on a violent rampage, knocking down trees and houses and frightening a mess of other Pokémon out of the forest into the town, where they make a mess. Dodge City’s police force isn’t strong enough to deal with all of them. There are just too many Pokémon to list that I decided to save us all time and make a separate list of the Pokémon that ponies have seen. Just look at that on your way there,” Twilight lifted a glass from the table and gulped down three-quarters of the water.  

            She cleared her throat and continued, “A two-legged rhinoceros causes rockslides on Macintosh Hills that fall close to Appleloosa, creating huge dust clouds that leave ponies coughing. There are also mushroom creatures haunting their apple fields. One of them is a giant orange crab with a red mushroom on its back and the other is a tall pink mushroom. The two fight often, and the spores they release put anyone who comes close into a deep slumber or renders them immobile. Zecora has built cloaks that she believes will ward off the effects of these spores so you can get close. Now, I don’t want you to fight off all these Pokémon with only Mimi so Sweetie Belle and Buttercup will join you. I’ve contacted some friends in both towns. They’ve agreed to look after you both on this mission.” 

            She dropped her scroll and pulled out thirteen blue stones, that could fit perfectly in Spike’s palms. The smooth surfaces reminded Rarity of stones she would find on the riverbanks. Twilight passed the stones around and addressed her friends, “Zecora built several cages that should nullify their powers. Once you’ve taken a Pokémon down, pull out this stone, bring it close to your lips, and say ‘Starswirl is the best.’ That will bring the cage to you. Once you’ve gotten them in the cage, say ‘Friendship is magic.’ That’ll send the cage to Canterlot in a specially prepared dungeon.” 

            Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow at the code words, but Nurse Redheart’s presence kept her quiet. 

            “Gather any supplies you might need, and meet back here in an hour. After that, we’ll all split up and go our separate ways. If all goes well, we should regroup in Ponyville within a week.” 

            Everyone nodded and filed out of the castle, except Rarity and Twilight. When everyone left the room, the white unicorn approached the alicorn. Her face was a confused muddle. 

            “Twilight, I don’t understand why you put Spike and Sweetie Belle on the same team. They’re both children. Shouldn’t they have someone older with them?” 

            “I made these teams with the Pokémon in mind, rather than the ponies. And I think Buttercup’s incapacitating powers could prove useful if something walls Mimi’s brute force. And if Buttercup’s weakening powers don’t work, then Mimi can use brute force. They just seemed like a logical team.” 

            Rarity admitted Twilight had a point, but she still could not shake a suspicion. She had feeling Twilight was withholding information. 

            “Even if they are a good team, I don’t like the idea of Sweetie Belle going off on her own.” 

            “Don’t worry,” Twilight smiled, “Spike’s gone to Canterlot by himself plenty of times. He’ll protect her.” 

            “But why are you sending her to the most dangerous places?” 

            “Honestly, every single place is dangerous. But Appleloosa and Dodge City will be safer because Mimi will be there.” 

            Rarity pursed her lips, “Twilight, is there something you’re not telling me?” 

            “What? No,” Twilight struggled to maintain eye contact. “Come on, every second we waste here, those Pokémon are running wild.” 

            Rarity shrugged and turned back home. Twilight sighed. She kept Sweetie Belle’s odd request. The filly wanted Spike on her team. Twilight managed to fulfill her request, but part of her wondered if she did the right thing. 

            “Sweetie, don’t let me down,” Twilight said to herself. 

            Spike ran through the list Twilight gave him once again with Sweetie Belle. In the privacy of their train compartment, the two could plan ahead as they neared Dodge City. Spike clutched his stomach. The train ride felt harder than usual. His side started burning, a light heat that intensified. He downed more Roseli medicine, careful not to awake Mimi as she slept leaning on his right shoulder. His brow furrowed. Thanks to Garble, he only had enough Roseli medicine to last three or so weeks. Zecora planted Roseli berries but they could take months to sprout. He felt someone tapping his left shoulder and glanced at Sweetie, who noticed his scowl. 

            “What’s up, Spike?” She asked him. 

            “Nothing.” He gave a terse response before returning to the list. 

            “You sure?”  

            Spike waved off her concern with a brief yes and continued down the list. 

            “You know you can talk to me? I’ll listen,” Sweetie said.  

            “I’d rather just focus on the list,” Spike responded without taking his eyes off his parchment. A white hoof spread over the paper and pushed it down to Spike’s lap, forcing him to look at the filly. 

            “I told you I’m fine,” Spike lifted his voice a bit. Sweetie retracted her hoof, and let him continue.  

            Buttercup stirred from sleep on her shoulder, but drifted back. He glanced at the filly and the drake through a single eye, wondering when they would talk and when they would fall in love. He remembered Sweetie’s request to go on a mission with Spike. She grew flustered when she asked Twilight for that favor. He assumed she wanted to explore her feelings about the purple dragon, and see if they could get along. Even Buttercup could see Spike had too many worries on his mind. 

            Sweetie Belle started to regret this decision. Thirty minutes on a train and they couldn’t hold a simple conversation. She reclined into the back of her headrest. The wood beneath the cushioned chair creaked. Spike glanced at the sound, and noticed Sweetie’s displeased expression. Her gaze focused out the window on the passing farmlands, the filly paid no attention to the list. Spike blinked, his light scowl did not change. Why was she acting so aloof? Despite his best attempts, he could not get her focus back on the list. 

            He rolled up the scroll, listing the rogue Pokémon. He decided to gaze out of the window on the compartment door, facing away from Sweetie. If she wanted to throw a fit, then that was her choice. The room filled with pregnant silence. 

            Mimi and Buttercup pressed into their respective partners’ shoulders. Surprised by the new weight, Spike and Sweetie fell over. Their heads bonked. Both of them grunted and rubbed their sore spot.  

            “Sorry,” Spike said. 

            “Me too,” Sweetie finally looked at him. “I hope you know that when I ask what’s wrong I just want to make sure you’re okay.” 

            “I know. And I appreciate that, but there’s a lot to worry about. I’m running out of Roseli medicine thanks to Garble, and I have no idea when the next batch will be ready. Talking about it doesn’t solve it.” 

            “I guess not,” Sweetie shrugged. “Then how about we think about something else instead?” 

            Spike felt a small smile creeping onto his face. 

            “We could play a game of twenty questions,” Sweetie suggested. 

            “Alright, I’m game.” 

            Sweetie grinned. She already had a few good questions in mind, but first she would start off with some questions Spike could easily answer. 

            “Who do you look up to the most?” 

            “Twilight Sparkle,” Spike did not miss a second responding. “My turn?” Sweetie nodded. Spike knew what he wanted to ask. “Craziest thing the CMC’s ever done to get a Cutie Mark?” 

            Sweetie Belle chuckled softly in her throat, “We all might disagree on that, but I’d say ferret-legging. We ran a race with pants stuffed with ferrets.” 

            Spike laughed so hard he snorted. 

            “If you could banish anyone to the moon, who would you pick?” 

            “Garble,” he said. “It’s not that he’s dangerous like Tirek, but if he were gone right now, my life would be easier. Who’s your favorite singer?” 

            “Hmm, that’s a tough one. I like the Buckstreet Boys and Coloratura. What’s your favorite thing about being you?” 

            “I get to hang out with awesome ponies like Twilight.” 

            “Aw, that’s sweet,” Sweetie smiled. She half-expected Spike to say something boastful. 

            “What’s your favorite thing about being you?” 

            “My friends, I guess. What’s the hardest thing about being you?” 

            “Not knowing who I’m supposed to be. I think about my parents sometimes, and wonder what they would have wanted me to be.” Spike frowned, lost in memory, “It was hard growing up. Whenever kids see me, they often think I’m a monster. Growing up I heard these stories about knights slaying wicked dragons, and I just learned to accept that deep down I was wicked. That the only reason I was any good was because I was raised by ponies.  

            “Next I’d have to say, feeling underappreciated. Twilight and her friends go on so many adventures and do so many amazing things every day. I usually stay at the castle and clean stuff up. Sometimes, it’s hard not to feel like I’m the spare wheel, you know?” 

            Sweetie rested a hoof on Spike shoulder, “I’m sorry.” 

            “It’s cool,” Spike put on a brave face, “So what about you? What’s hard about being you?” 

            “Being Rarity’s sister,” Sweetie’s answer startled Spike. “It’s not that I don’t love her, but sometimes I feel like ponies don’t look at me and see me, they just expect to see Rarity. But I’m not pretty or talented like her. Guys don’t line up asking me out like they do her. When I look at her and look at myself, I feel like I don’t measure up.” 

            “Wow,” Spike said. “I never thought about it like that. Sorry.” 

            “It’s fine. Anyways, it’s my turn. I want to ask something fun. If you could kiss anyone and get away with it, who would you kiss?” 

            Spike was about to answer Rarity, when a sly thought crossed his mind. 

            “Rainbow Dash. Mostly so I could have something to tease her about. Plus, I think it would hilarious watching Dash trying to be lovey-dovey.” 

            Sweetie Belle laughed, surprised by Spike’s witty answer. 

            Spike thought it only fair to return Sweetie’s question, “If you could kiss anyone and get away with it, who would you kiss?” 

            Sweetie felt woozy in her stomach. Her reddening cheeks betrayed her as embarrassed warmth rose in her body. 

            “Well,” she began. She swallowed and readied herself. After all, she planned this the moment they started this game. “You.” 

            Spike’s jaw dropped and his face reddened, “M-me?” 

            Sweetie nodded, clenching her eyes with apprehension. Moments passed like eternity before Sweetie dared open an eye. Spike’s face brimmed with a similar blush. His entire face seemed to have petrified. Panicked, Sweetie almost rushed to retract her confession when a smile burst across Spike’s face. 

            “Well, I appreciate the compliment,” he grinned, “thanks. It’s really nice of you to say that.” 

            “Oh,” Sweetie returned his smile, “you’re welcome.” 

            Spike asked another question, “Why me?” 

            “It’s just you’re a nice, funny guy, and I wouldn’t mind getting to know you more.” 

            “You don’t have to kiss me to know me,” Spike chuckled. “I mean look at us right now. We’re just talking but we’re getting to know each other pretty well.” 

            “Yeah, I guess so.” 

            “Anyways, it’s your turn.” 

            “My turn? Oh right! Um, let’s see,” she dipped her chin in thought, “would you like to hang out when this is all over?” 

            “You know it. My turn.” He kept that boyish grin as he asked, “What would the two of us do?” Mimi nudged his shoulder with a small mewl. “Alright,” Spike said, “the three of us.” 

            Buttercup tickled Sweetie with his antennae. 

            “Make that the four of us.” 

            On the Crystal Mountains near Starlight’s old village, a red dragon brushed away snowflakes from his scales and continued on his quest. Boiler and he followed the pink and white mare to this lonely town, hoping to find monsters of their own. An hour in the mountains had proved mostly fruitless for Garble. While they found beasts, none of them possessed the raw power to beat Mimi, or the traits to exploit her weaknesses. But one creature did. 

            They found it in a dark cave: a sword with a yellow hilt dotted with a single purple eye, sheathed into a yellow shield with three black holes in the center. Garble prepared for a fight. The creature regarded him with a single eye. It floated over to the red dragon. 

            Aegislash had supernatural powers that set him apart from other Pokémon. His kind served a long line of kings, and recognized worthy humans destined to become king. This dragon bore resemblances to several human leaders: proud, manipulative, desperate to make his race the strongest on the planet, charismatic, and capable of inspiring others. Perhaps not a good king, but a great king, perhaps. Aegislash unsheathed its blade, switched into its blade form. He floated over, put his black ribbon hand over his sword chest, and bowed. 

            Applejack’s team spent two days in the desert hunting down the walking cacti and metal creatures. Boney, Pyro, and Brawn decimated them in every fight. Still, something felt off. Twilight said there was an army of these cacti and metal things roaming the desert, but in their time here, they only found a dozen or so of these beasts. Pyro could no longer track them down with their scent. He would bring them miles through the desert hot on the trail, but then he would stop and look confused. The trail came to a stop, but the Pokémon were nowhere to be seen.  

            The group took break beneath the shade of an oasis. Their guide refilled their water and handed out a snack that none of them ever tasted. It was brown and wrinkled like a raisin and tasted salty, tough, but it sufficed. Applejack chewed down on her food, wondering how her friends were doing. 

            Buttercup and Sweetie Belle struggled, but the web only grew tighter. A dozen green spiders the size of her head darted in, their red fangs twitching with anticipation. Mimi bolted into the air, her claws flashing with frantic purple fire. The spiders fell to the ground. Many stopped moving, their eyes closed and unconscious, while three hardy spiders trembled to their feet. Mimi swiped in a broad arc and toppled the remainders. Spike emerged from the bushes and saw Mimi finished the job. He sighed with relief before turning his attention to the web binding Sweetie and Buttercup. 

            “Sorry we took a while. That black wolf thing was tougher than he looked,” he dug his claws into the web binding Sweetie like a straitjacket and sliced it with his claws.  

            Sweetie tried not to meet his gaze. Spike freed Buttercup and went to cage the spiders. She flopped her back onto the ground, exhausted and disappointed in her performance.  

            “Weird,” Spike muttered. “You’d think an angry brown bear would be easy to find.” He noticed Sweetie lying on the ground. 

            “Hey, are you okay?” 

            “Yeah,” she replied. “Freaking great. I almost got eaten by spiders.” 

            “I’m sorry I wasn’t faster.” 

            She rose to her haunches as Spike sat down beside her.  

            “No, you don’t have to apologize. I just wish I could actually help you.” 

            “You do,” Spike smiled. Sweetie tensed as his hand touched her shoulder. Spike retracted his claws from her fur, wondering if he messed up. “I’d be going out of my mind if I was doing this on my own. I’m glad you’re here.” 

            A smile formed on her face, “Thank you, Spike.” 

            Daring Do’s hunger and thirst enfeebled her body. Her throat swallowed spit that could not quench her thirst, and her stomachache knifed her abdomen. The complete darkness did not help either, obscuring her vision. The chain still clutched her leg. Its metal cold never left her mind. The only other thing she knew of were the damp bandages wrapped around her splinted, unchained leg and the cotton gauze around her swollen eye. She wondered who tended to her injuries. The only other being here was Mewtwo, but why would he care about his prisoner? 

            She had an escape plan. Her wings were injured, but they could carry her off the mountain at least. The nearest town was two days away. She could lay low there until Mewtwo gave up his search. But she had to break this blasted chain. She slammed the rock against the cuff with her remaining strength. Sparks flew from the impact, but the cuff only had a few dents. Two days of this, and it still refused to yield. 

            She sensed someone coming. She hid the rock, and laid down her head. A flash burst in front of her, and Mewtwo returned. She could feel his catlike eyes piercing her body, looking at her soul. She lifted her head towards him, acting as though she just woke up. To her surprise, Mewtwo levitated a silver tray that carried a bowl filled to the brim with lettuce and a cup of water. He rested the tray down before her.  

            Two days of hunger weakened Do’s weariness. She lunged into the food, not bothering with manners, and downed the water. After eating the last leaf, the tray rose into the air and vanished in a blast of light. 

            “Where’d you get that?” She asked, expecting Mewtwo to maintain his usual silence. 

            “The nearest town.” Mewtwo’s voice reverberated in her head without leaving so much as an echo within the stone prison. “I hope it was to your liking. I do not hunger or thirst, so I do not eat or drink. I have no idea what tastes,” he paused to consider his word, “satisfactory.” 

            “It was, thank you,” Do nodded.  

            “You want to know why I gave you food and water,” Mewtwo stated. 

            Do flinched. She scowled, wishing he would stop reading her mind. 

            “Forgive me,” Mewtwo said. His words were icy, and almost empty. “You’re a bargaining chip. Should your friends come, you will make them leave.” 

            “Is that really all?” Do rose to her hooves. 

            “You think I have any other reason to let you live?” 

            “I don’t know, I don’t care. This has been fun and all, but you’re cutting into my nap time,” Do tilted the brim of her hat over her eyes and fell back against the stone wall. “I’m guessing that’s something you don’t do either.” 

            Mewtwo was silent. He vanished from the cell, back to his lonely perch, feeling an odd admiration of the fearless mare.  

            The train pulled into Appleloosa. Braeburn waited in the station for Spike and Sweetie. As the two exited the train with their partners, he waved at them and walked over. Appleloosa had seen few arrivals on the train since the monsters went rampaging. He did not have to push through a crowd to reach the two. Some stallions took their luggage to their rooms in Braeburn’s house. They unpacked without much fuss.  

            The mushroom terrors, as the town came to call them, made the apple fields impossible to enter. So they were top priority. The two put on Twilight’s spore repellant suits. Gas masks amplified the sound of their breaths. Spike took advantage of this and impersonated a certain raspy sci-fi villain. 

            “Mimi, I am your father.” He pointed to the fairy ghost. She chirped, making a sound like laughter. 

            “No, Mimi,” Sweetie rasped melodramatically, “I am your father.” 

            “You’re a dude?” Spike gasped, “Oh, the treachery.” 

            “Indeed, for I am the one to rule them all with the power of the dark side. I, Sweetie Bro, am the only raspy, coughy dude allowed in this world.” She plucked a pillow from a couch and hoisted it into the air. “En garde, you scaly lizard!” 

            They would have had a glorious pillow fight if Braeburn hadn’t knocked on their door, asking when they would deal with the mushroom terrors. The two put back their pillows, swearing they would finish this fight, and went to the door. Spike rubbed a dull ache in his head. Braeburn explained how the creatures had been fighting each other for days now as he led the youngsters to the fields. The ponies of Appleloosa locked themselves inside to avoid the spores. Spike had difficulty listening with that strange buzz in his ears.  

            They reached the outskirts of the fields, and his body suddenly flared with pain. Daggered teeth gnawed Spike’s head. Heartburn seared his chest. The Roseli medicine could not stop the pain. He could not hear Sweetie Belle asking him what was wrong or hear Mimi’s cries. He could only fall in grey uncertainty. Tears poured from Mimi’s eyes. She tried to give him her life, but he would not respond. Sweetie Belle shook him, but Spike remained unconscious. His open eyes remained vacant, gazing past her into the cloudy sky.  

            Sweetie Belle felt Buttercup tug at her mane. The butterfly danced around in the air, gesturing to the fields. Although terrified, Sweetie took a deep breath and collected herself. 

            “Braeburn,” she said, “take Spike back to town. Whatever’s out there must be doing something to Spike.” 

            “But what about you?” 

            “Buttercup and I will handle the mushroom terrors,” she raised a hoof to silence Braeburn’s protests, “we don’t have time to argue. Every second we delay puts Spike in greater danger. Trust me. We can handle this.” 

            She and Buttercup bolted into the fields. Spike was counting on them. She could not fail him. They made their way to the epicenter of the spores, where the air was thick with yellow and purple specks. Shrill cries arose from deep in the fields that chilled Sweetie to the bone. She crept closer. 

            Two silhouettes emerged through the powdered mist. One was a domed red and white mushroom on top of an orange crab with bulky pincers and two white eyes; the other a flat top pink mushroom on top of a slender white stick creature with spindly arms. The two circled each other. Pincers scratched against pincers. Spores trickled from the pink creature. The crab shuffled forward, his beaked claws opened to sever the pink mushroom in two. A pink orb formed in front of the mushroom and flew towards the crab, knocking it back a few feet. 

            Sweetie glanced at Buttercup. The purple butterfly did a mystic dance, strengthening himself before the battle. Sweetie whispered to him, saying he should keep doing that and she’d say when to strike. The crab jostled forward, claws oozing with purple poison. This time, the mushroom was too slow to attack. Before the crab shred the pink mushroom into halves, Sweetie gave Buttercup the signal and he launched a vicious blade of air towards the mushroom menaces, striking them both. The two toppled to the ground in an instant, dazed by the blow. Sweetie rushed over and sent them off in their cages. 

            “Good job, Buttercup,” she smiled. “We took them both down without Spike or Mimi.” 

            Buttercup chirped in response. The two shared a private, well-deserved victory dance as the spores began to thin from the air. With the better visibility, Sweetie noticed a large scaly green dragon lying on the ground. His unconscious form, grey eyes, and feeble body reminded her of Spike. Her thoughts turned to the little dragon. Hopefully, he was better. They had to figure out what this new dragon was doing out here. 

            Garble gazed over their swarm of monsters. They found a cave full of giant blue bats, a pack of black and orange dogs capable of spewing fire from their jaws, a pair of giant blue rock beasts with orange-clawed tips, a pack of brown, angry monkeys with bodies of fur, and a living sword sheathed within a shield. In the desert, Boiler found a gang of walking cacti with dark green triangular hats that stalked travelers through the night and metal red and black creatures with sharp claws. Matchstick found a cave of blue bats, a nest of giant green and red spiders, and a tall, easily enraged brown bear with a yellow circle on his belly. Their army grew by the day, and trained with intense focus. Garble himself had grown fond of the sword and shield beast, naming it Knight, and kept it by his side. A steel beast would be perfect for destroying Mimi.  

            But even with all these beasts, it wasn’t enough. Garble felt there was something far more powerful than any of these beasts, waiting for him. A thought crossed his mind. The ponies mentioned a place where these things came from. Perhaps, he could find the monster he needed there. But it was a few days before they planned to attack Ponyville. If he wasn’t there leading the fight, he would miss the opportunity to destroy Mimi and become a hero to the dragons. Then again, Garble thought, it’s not like this sorry lot has a good shot at winning. He scratched his chin, and came to a decision.  

            He rose to his feet, “ I need to visit the Temple of Alterum. The ponies mentioned these creatures all came from there. Maybe, we’ll find more of them there. Boiler, Knight, you’re with me. Matchstick, stay here and lead the attack.” 

            “You want me to lead the dragons?” Matchstick blubbered. “But I can’t.” 

            “You know my attack plans, right? Just follow them and you’ll be fine,” Garble grinned, “Besides, there’s no one I trust more than you.” 

            Matchstick’s eyes widened, then he nodded. “I won’t let you down, Garble. I mean,” he bowed, “Dragon Lord Garble.” 

            Garble watched Matchstick run off to train his own slave with amusement. If the battle went poorly, Garble could rush in with a powerful beast and become the hero, turning the tide of the fight. If it went well, he could still appear with a mighty beast and decimate the ponies when they launched a counterattack. He would be the hero every dragon wanted as Dragon Lord. He tightened his grip on the Bloodstone Scepter and flew off towards the mountains followed by Boiler and Knight. 

            The first thing he felt was the dampness of tears on his scales. Then, Spike felt a cold presence latched to his chest. When he opened his eyes, he awoke to a pair of beady oval eyes staring directly at him. He managed a weak smile, stopping the endless tears of desperation falling from her eyes onto his scales. Mimi trembled; her entire body quivered. She pressed her onion head against Spike’s head, wrapped her ribbon claws around his head, and cried with joy. Her partner was not gone. He did not leave her. She felt his right hand wrapped around her. 

            Spike saw her pain. Her eyes seemed to weep Mimi thought she lost you. 

            “I’m fine,” Spike scratched the back of her head, brushing the tips of his claws on her tarp-covered onion head. 

            Please, don’t ever leave Mimi again. She wrapped him tighter in her arms. Mimi loves you. She could never go on without you. 

            “I love you too, Mimi,” Spike rose to his chest.  

            He noticed the Roseli medicine lying on a desk next to his bed and took a swig. He learned not to choke on the bitter taste but a scowl tightened across his eyes. He dangled his legs off the bed, prepared to dismount when Mimi let out a whine like a whimpering puppy. The yellow rabbit pressed her body onto Spike’s back. Tears continued to trickle from her face. He sat on his knees and faced his friend. 

            Spike. What happened to you? What made you sick? How can Mimi stop it? 

            Mimi did not like Spike’s silence. His eyes fixed on her, seemed to hide a secret. A smile crept across his face. 

            “It must have been that sandwich I ate on the train,” he said with a nonchalant shrug, “it disagreed with me. And it’s nobody’s fault but the sandwich.” 

            Bad sandwich. Wicked sandwich. Hurting Spike. Mimi’s eyes narrowed and she sharpened her claws. Mimi will destroy all bad sandwiches. They will pay for hurting Mimi’s partner. 

            Spike studied her grim expression. He chuckled and then his laughs filled the room. He clenched his sides, heaving with giggles. Mimi seemed puzzled by his sudden joviality. She glanced at him perplexedly. 

            “It’s nothing,” he said between giggles, “I was just imagining you going to war with sandwiches.” 

            He laughed more, imaging Mimi fighting a swarm of sandwiches, traveling to the ends of Equestria to vanquish any food nuzzled between to slices of bread. She could be Mimi, the Sandwich Slicer, living a double life as mild mannered Mimi by day and a sandwich slaying hero by night. 

            Mimi had no idea why Spike was laughing. If she had to, she would gladly destroy every sandwich to keep him safe. At least, she supposed, he was happy now. His laughter dimmed and the drake was left beaming at his little friend. 

            “Seriously though, don’t go blaming every sandwich just because one disagreed with me. They can’t help it if they make me sick,” he realized the double meaning implicit in his statement as he sat beside the dragon-slaying Mimi. 

            What’s wrong? 

            “Oh, it’s nothing. I was just thinking.” 

            Mimi seized his hand between her ribbon claws. She looked him straight in the eyes with unwavering resolve. Mimi wants to help Spike. Next time, she’ll eat bad sandwich. She’ll get sick for Spike. 

            “It’s fine, Mimi,” Spike shrugged off her concern. “Anyways, I’m the one who couldn’t take it.” 

            Please. Let Mimi protect you. Her eyes watered with fresh tears. Spike is partner, the most important person to Mimi. Your life more important than Mimi’s. She’d give up her life to protect you. 

            Spike stared into her eyes, “Well, that’s going to be a problem,” Mimi blinked, “I’d give up my life for you first.” 

            No! Mimi shook, her eyes kindled with sparks of fear. Mimi can’t lose Spike. Life without you isn’t life. Life without you wasn’t life. Don’t die for Mimi. When you die, Mimi die too. 

            “Then I guess I’ll have to do my best not to die,” Spike pat her head. “You’ve got plenty of ponies who’ll love you. Twilight, Fluttershy, heck, all of Ponyville adores you. They’d be there for you.” 

            They’re not you. 

            He felt a quiet fill the room. Spike’s throat twisted into a knot. His vision blurred with the first traces of tears, but he could still see Mimi. She fell into his scaly chest. Her ribbon arms wrapped around his body in a fierce embrace that spoke worlds of devotion. 

            Promise Mimi you’ll never leave her. 

            Spike swallowed his tears and returned the embrace. With that, he returned her promise. 

            “You’re family. I could never leave you.” 

            A knock on the door forced them to break from their embrace. Sweetie and Buttercup entered the room, the masks of their suits removed. 

            “Who were you talking to?” Sweetie asked. 

            Spike frowned, indicating he did not understand the question. 

            “I thought I heard you talking to someone, but you and Mimi are the only ones here.” 

            Spike shrugged, “I guess I was just talking to Mimi.” 

            “She can talk?” 

            “No, not exactly,” he searched for a way to explain how he felt like she could talk in her own little way. “I just felt like she was doing things that you know, basically said stuff. It was like,” he lightly pursed his lips and slightly shook his head, “talking to a pet. You know they get what you’re saying and you just get them. Anyways, what’s up?” 

            “Buttercup and I dealt with the mushroom terrors.” 

            “On your own? Wow. Way to go.” 

            Sweetie grinned, “Oh, it was nothing. They never saw us coming. But that’s not what I’m here to talk to you about.” Her face took on a grave expression, rife with apprehension that made Spike shudder.  

            “I found a dragon in the fields. He woke up a little while ago and tried to get away, but Buttercup stunned him with some spores or something. It took us three days, but today, he finally talked.” 

            “A dragon? Out here? What was he doing?” 

            “Following us,” Sweetie said. “The moment everyone split up for this mission, dragons followed each of us. Your old friend Garble has been stealing Pokémon we’ve been looking for.” 

            “Garble?” Spike grimaced. “First he steals the Roseli medicine and then he does this? That jerk’s up to something.” 

            “He’s gathering an army,” Sweetie exclaimed. “He wants to invade Ponyville and destroy Mimi!” 

            Spike bolted upright. He rushed to a desk and tried to send a letter to Princess Celestia. The moment his flames touched the letter, it burned into ashes that fell to the floor. 

            “That’s not supposed to happen,” Spike said. 

            “What does it mean?” Sweetie grabbed his arm. 

            “I don’t know. But we’ve got to warn Twilight, like yesterday.” 

            “Spike, there’s something you should know,” Sweetie tapped the tips of her hooves, “you’ve been asleep for two and a half days now. Everyone’s probably back at the castle already.” 

            “Then we need to move.”  

            Spike and Sweetie raced towards the train station, forgetting their luggage and any other rogue Pokémon running around Appleloosa. 

            Garble and Boiler practically dragged themselves the last mile up the cliff, their wings sore from two days of flying. Knight showed no sign of fatigue, largely due to its lack of an actual face. Boiler found the sword and shield beast unsettling. It had an unnatural way of following Garble without making a sound. It did look like it could slice the dragon-killer in half, but it sure spooked him. 

            Garble and Boiler heaved themselves onto the plateau. All around were buildings and towers of ancient times, and in the center of the town, Garble could see a mighty temple with tall spires. He clenched his staff and crept through the streets, wary of each shadow. Ever since they came to the mountain, he felt a strange sensation that was not sight, touch, smell, or taste, but something different, as though someone—or something—gazed into the corners of his mind.  

            “I don’t see any more of those things,” Boiler’s voice broke the silence and Garble flinched. He almost turned to smack Boiler, but settled for demanding silence with a claw over his lips. 

            Knight nudged Garble, alerting him to a new presence in the air. He could sense something watching them, but could not tell from where. Until Boiler went flying through the air into a building. Garble grabbed Knight by the rim of its shield and pulled it into an alleyway. 

            “You came looking for strong Pokémon.” 

            A sharp voice echoed in his head, clear as though it was his own mind talking. He glanced around, searching for the source. His body went rigid. He and Knight levitated a foot of the ground in a mysterious violet aura. The aura pinned them against the wall. Garble squirmed, but his muscles would not respond. A bipedal figure stepped out from the shadows. His feet did not touch the ground as he floated towards Garble and Knight. 

            “You found the strongest Pokémon ever created.” 

            Garble remembered his goal to save his kind from Mimi and found the will to speak, “I want to make a deal.” 

            Mewtwo’s eyes flashed blue. Images of the past few days flew through Garble’s mind. Mewtwo stood without making a sound. He glanced at Aegislash and skimmed through his mind as well. 

            “Aegislash only serves kings or those he believes will be great leaders,” Mewtwo seemed to falter, the blue light in his eyes dimmed. “Why did he choose you?” 

            “You mean Knight?” Garble’s eyes turned down to the creature in his claws.  

            “He must have seen potential in you,” Mewtwo’s eyes flashed blue for almost five seconds. “How intriguing. We are more alike than I realized.” 

            Mewtwo dropped Garble and Knight to the ground.  

            “Speak. I will listen.” 

            Twilight tapped her hoof impatiently on the Cutie Mark Map. Applejack’s team returned a day later. Their train was delayed by storm. Spike and Sweetie Belle still had not returned from their journey. The drake and unicorn took their sweet time getting back. Twilight’s face looked stormy. She had grave news for every pony. Every pony else had returned but those two and she could not delay this any further. She called every pony to attention by clearing her throat. 

            “I’m afraid I have some bad news,” she said. “What I say here cannot go beyond this castle, or we might cause a panic. Princess Celestia sent me a letter stating she and Princess Luna can no longer control the sun or moon.” 

            “What?” Starlight’s voice rose above every other pony.  

            Twilight rose a hoof asking for silence and continued, “They believe there’s an imbalance threatening the magical order of this world. One so powerful it’s disrupted their magic and rendered them weak.” 

            “What do you mean by ‘imbalance?’” Rarity frowned. 

            “There’s something in our world that doesn’t belong. And the logical answer is the Pokémon. The imbalance spreads like a wildfire wherever the Pokémon are present, which is throwing off the natural world.” 

            “But it’s not a big deal, right?” Applejack asked with hope, “Will it pass with time?” 

            Twilight shook her head gravely. 

            “What’ll happen?” Applebloom said with wide eyes, “If Princess Celestia can’t raise the sun we can’t farm our apples.” 

            “It’s worse than that,” Applejack put her hoof on her sister’s shoulder, “plants everywhere will die without sunlight.” 

            “There’s a bigger problem,” Twilight sighed. “And thankfully, Spike doesn’t know about this yet. I think he’ll be the one to take this the hardest. I’ve been talking with Princess Celestia about the consequences of this imbalance and they’re horrific to say the least.” 

            “Twilight, you’re scaring everyone,” Nurse Redheart said, “What’s going on?” 

            Twilight took a deep breath. She glanced at Wiz. The violet cat took position by her side, nestling his round face into her ribcage. She opened her mouth to speak, and forced the words out. 

            “If we don’t put the Pokémon back in their world soon, our world and their world will bleed through the barriers separating us. Our worlds will then collapse, crushing every reality between until Equestria collides with the Pokémon world. Neither will survive the impact. Every living thing on both worlds will perish. We have to send every Pokémon back through the mirror at the Temple of Alterum. Once they are all gone the worlds will stabilize,” Twilight dipped her head in defeat, “but the barriers between our worlds will reform even stronger to prevent another crossing. I’m afraid our dimensions will never cross again. We won’t ever be able to see our friends again.” 

            The room filled with painful silence. Every pony thought of their loved ones and their beautiful world. But their partners were so close to their sides. Rarity glanced at Gem-eye. Her heart could not bear to part with this friend she trained and fought alongside. His white diamond eyes glistened like stones damp from the river.  

            “Surely there must be some other way?” Rarity suggested. 

            Twilight’s head dipped to the table. “If there is, we don’t have the time to find it. We have at most two or three days to find the remaining Pokémon and get them home before the catastrophe.” 

            “Aw mane,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. “I just got my partner and now I have to say goodbye? It’s not fair.” 

            “No,” Twilight agreed, “it’s not. I’m afraid it will be especially hard on Spike. Saying goodbye to Peewee was difficult for him. Saying goodbye to Mimi,” her voice trailed off, as the image of a heartbroken Spike pierced her heart. “But I’m afraid if we want to save them, we have to let them go.” 

            “Spike would definitely object to sending Mimi away,” Starlight said. “He wanted Mimi to feel loved and welcome in Ponyville. I don’t think he’ll let you send her away.” 

            “Spike is mature enough to consider the safety of the world,” Twilight responded. “I’m just not sure Mimi will understand why her friends are sending her away.” 

            Wiz growled. The other Pokémon responded in a single chorus. Fluttershy’s eyes began watering. 

            “Wiz said that he’ll go away if it’ll save Twilight. Everyone else said they would too.” 

            “Blaze,” Dash sobbed, “you do care!” 

            Dash wept uncontrollably, tackling Blaze with her hooves. The brown bird stiffened, uncomfortable with her wet embrace. The bird’s face reddened, embarrassed he ever said a word. He tried to bend his head from the pegasus’ muzzle, but her grip was too strong. 

            Applejack turned to Boney. A mountain of pain weighed down on her heart. Boney placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. He gave a short nod, blinking as he dipped his head. Smiling, the mare placed her forehead against his. 

            “No matter where ya go, you’ll always be family.” 

            Foxy transformed into an identical copy of Starlight and smiled. He leaned forward and kissed her cheek. All around, the ponies made identical farewells to their partners, hugging, crying, and promising to meet again some day even though they knew they never would. 

            “Fluttershy,” Twilight said, turning to the yellow pegasus, “did you find the scepter?” 

            The yellow mare stuttered, “Oh, well, uh, I,” fidgeting with the tips of her hooves. She wore a disheartened expression. 

             Twilight quickly smiled and spoke in a gentle voice, “It’s alright if you didn’t find it. We can all look together.” 

            “I did find it, but,” Fluttershy’s gaze, already focused on the table, drooped even further, “Jack and I were attacked. He ambushed us and took the scepter.” 

            “What?” Dash released Blaze from her stranglehold, “Who did it?” 

            “A pack of black dogs with orange muzzles attacked us. They bit and scratched poor Jack as he protected me. Then, a metal creature shaped like a sword and shield took the scepter. Once it got away, the dogs ran away,” Fluttershy pursed her lips and sniffed, “I couldn’t do a thing.” 

            “It’s alright,” Twilight placed a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder, “we’ll get it back.” 

            Fluttershy nodded but did not reciprocate Twilight’s glance or optimism. The pegasus tried to recall the direction that the creatures fled. 

            “Excuse me, Twilight,” Starlight said, “but shouldn’t getting every last Pokémon be our focus? Or else the world is done for.” 

            “Yes, well.” Twilight’s shoulders sagged, “I’m not sure we can find them all in two or even three days. We’d need years just to find every last one. And I’m sad to say I couldn’t get all the Pokémon I was after. I found far fewer than the number reported. I couldn’t even find some of the Pokémon on the list.” 

            “Same here,” Applejack said. “Ya said we’d be fighting an army in the desert, but we only found a dozen or so. Couldn’t even find the ice fellas up in Yakistan.” 

            “Starlight and I couldn’t find all of our targets either,” Rarity frowned. 

            “And there were hardly any of those angry monkeys,” Pinkie Pie added. “Where’d you think they all went to?” 

            “I’m not sure. I’m not even sure how we’ll get through this,” Twilight admitted. 

            The castle doors burst open. Spike and Sweetie Belle raced into the castle, panting and sweating as though they ran all the way from Appleloosa. Panic streaked across their faces. Spike and Sweetie explained everything that happened and the invasion. Every pony was now on edge, imaging an army of dragons and Pokémon approaching their town. Twilight listened carefully until Spike finished the story. The moment he stopped, she put a hoof on his shoulder to steady him. Then, she turned to the rest of her friends. 

            “We have to prepare counter-measures immediately.” 

            “But what about the other Pokémon?” Starlight asked, “We haven’t caught them all yet.” 

            “No,” Twilight said, “But we have to protect Ponyville. No point in saving the world if we don’t have a home to come back to. Anyways, I’m willing to bet the dragons took all the Pokémon. We get them, maybe we’ll get the rest of them.” 

            “Can we really afford to take that gamble?” Rarity said, wondering how Twilight would tell Spike about the eminent destruction of their world. 

            “We don’t really have another choice. Starlight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, you’re with me. We need to come up with a plan to beat these things. Everyone else, evacuate the town. Let’s move, every pony.” 

            Mewtwo’s eyes daggered though Garble’s scales. The air around Mewtwo whirled. 

            “You ordered the dragons to destroy a Pokémon?” 

            “It could kill all dragons,” Garble exclaimed. “The ponies can’t have a power like that. They could control our future.” 

            Mewtwo stared at Garble. He narrowed his eyes. He blinked them shut. The wind stopped. He opened his eyes once more. 

            “If you help me, I will order them to spare Mimi. But you have to send her back to wherever she came from, so she can’t hurt dragons anymore.” 

            “I could wipe out your dragons in an instant.” 

            Garble had a feeling that Mewtwo was not boasting his power; simply stating the facts. He swallowed.  

            “What’s to stop me from doing so?” 

            Garble had a new thought. His body ceased trembling and his eyes lost all traces of fear. 

            “Those ponies. I’m assuming you’ve got one of their friends. She came to this temple sometime last week, but never came back. What was her name again?” He gave a sidelong glance, “I believe it was Daring Doo.” 

            Mewtwo said nothing. 

            “And I know you can read minds, so I’m sure you’ve seen what those ponies are like. You know that they have powers you can’t begin to understand. And you know it’s only a matter of time before they wonder why Daring Doo never came back and they come to the Temple of Alterum themselves.” 

            Mewtwo’s frown deepened. His scowl sharpened. Garble could tell Mewtwo had realized all of this a long time ago. 

            “They’ve beaten foes who can turn the world on its head with the snap of a finger. United, their magic is unstoppable. And don’t think that beating them will end it all. Their princesses raise the sun and moon every day. And when they come with their Pokémon army? I’m not sure how you’ll manage.” 

            Mewtwo’s tail lashed, knocking out a chunk of bricks from a stone hut. 

            “But if you launch a preemptive attack with an army of dragons and Pokémon? You just might be able to stop them. But you know that won’t be enough to stop them from attacking you. 

            Garble circled Mewtwo, “Stop the ponies in Ponyville and you’ve beaten great threats, but defeat their princesses at their capital and they’ll never invade this place again. And if you agree to help me take back Equestria, I swear that you shall be left alone on this mountain. I can even ask every dragon to pay you tribute every year if you wish. 

            The red dragon shrugged, “I know I don’t have the power to make you agree. But you already know a fight with them is inevitable. You can face them with or without an army. If you’d prefer the latter, I suppose you’ll find yourself where they put every Pokémon they can’t use. A cage.” 

            Mewtwo bristled. Nightmares of needles and cages flooded his mind. He could not, would not go back. Garble came eye level with Mewtwo. The two stood a few feet apart. 

            “You remind me of a man I once knew,” Mewtwo’s mouth did not budge but Garble could hear the words in his head. “He offered me power, but only wanted to use me like a tool. I know better than to trust promises by your kind.” 

            “I know what you could do to me,” Garble replied. “I’m not stupid enough to think I could double cross you and get away with it.” 

            “Silence,” Mewtwo’s eyes flared and Garble forgot how to speak. His mouth would not form words, remaining stagnant on his face. 

            “As much as I dislike you, I can’t look at you and not see myself. You would go to any extreme to protect your kind. You know your ideals make you the only one suited to lead your race. And you have seen the cruelty of humans, or in this case, ponies. Nightmare Moon, Sombra. For all your wickedness, you have your own twisted sense of justice. You can’t help but wonder why they deserve to rule when they constantly throw the world out of balance. 

            “Now I understand,” Mewtwo turned to Aegislash, floating loyally by Garble’s side, “what Aegislash saw in you; your vision, your desire to make dragons stronger, free from ponies. He feels your fear that your kind will die out to this Mimi or become pony slaves.” 

            Silence filled the ruins, save for the stifled breaths of a terrified mare. Daring Doo pressed her ear on the wall inside the hut. Her heart pounded in her ears. 

            “Perhaps,” Mewtwo sounded wistful as he gazed into the clear blue sky, “perhaps there are some worthwhile things in this world. Traits that you and that mare demonstrate. Courage or perhaps foolishness, justice, loyalty, or maybe stubbornness.” His gaze hardened, “But I am not a part of any world. I was created to fight. And fight I shall to keep a place in this world so Pokémon do not live behind bars and dragons do not harm Pokémon.” 

            Mewtwo waved a hand, restoring Garble’s ability of speech. The dragon rubbed his thumb and claws along his jawbone, stretching his mouth and lips. He looked up at Mewtwo who now floated feet above him. 

            “Lead me to the place called Ponyville. I will fight your war.”
> Chapter 10 Power Awakens
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            Matchstick hid in the cover of trees, beside his comrades and beasts. The dragons had Ponyville surrounded, but the town was unusually quiet. In the late afternoon, many ponies might be settling down in their homes after a long day. Still, something did not feel right. He tightened his grip on his steel club 

            “Matchstick, over there,” a dragon shouldered his side and pointed into the corners of the building where a tiny rabbit-eared creature emerged.  

            Several dragons turned green, their eyes greyed by weariness and fatigue. Matchstick was one of the few dragons to receive the limited Roseli medicine, but even he felt a twinge of nausea. The abomination matched Garble’s description of the dragon-killer. Matchstick saw hatred in every dragon’s eye. They all wanted to leap out and wring the little thing’s neck. He held his hand, ordering them to halt as the beast came into the open field. 

            But he could not control them like Garble. Five dragons broke from the trees and raced at Mimi, steel clubs and daggers extended to strike. A giant butterfly bolted from outside a building and launched a stream of webs at the dragons. The white webs clamped their wings shut and sent them tumbling to the ground. In an instant, every dragon flew into the fray, followed by their monsters.  

            The butterfly dashed into the air above Ponyville and flapped his silver wings, unleashing white scales like powdered snow across the town. At least three quarters of every dragon and beast fell into a deep slumber. 

            An endearing growl burst through the town. Every dragon who heard the sound felt weaker. The growl sounded once again, making them feel even weaker. Matchstick glanced around for the source. After two more growls, Matchstick saw a speaker system hooked throughout the town roofs. He yelled a command to the dragons in the town, but nobody responded. Those who had not fallen asleep soared after the butterfly, only for a giant bird and rainbow flash to knock them out of the sky. Twin hurricanes scoured through the air, sucking in a dozen dragons and blue bats like a vacuum. A few dragons went after the dragon-killer, but pink auras surrounded their bodies and flung them into the air. A lavender alicorn and cat emerged, provoking more dragons to enter the fight. Matchstick gave up strategy, and ordered them all to charge. He summoned twenty dragons into the air and black dogs to surround the town. On his command, they unleashed a flood of fire to drown the town. The flames bent away from their path, striking a massive orange dog.  

            Pyro absorbed every last bit of fire. His tendons quivered with anticipation and his heart burned with vigor. Three Pawniards led by a single Bisharp raced at Mimi, their steel claws extended to kill. Pyro took a deep breath and drowned them in a burning torrent. Mimi cast a thankful gaze before launching herself at another dragon, her body exhaling violet mist of rage. Pyro hoped Twilight’s plan would work. He hoped Applebloom would be safe in the shelter with the other ponies who could not fight. A loud war cry brought him back. Two Mankeys and a Primape charged at him from the forest, while two dragons descended upon him from the sky and an Ursurang stomped across the clearing. Pyro supposed asking for a one on one fight would be futile, so he hammered into the nearest Mankey with blinding speed. 

            On the other side of town, Brawn heaved the Boldore above his head and launched the rock beast into the horde of dragons circling the town. He scored a direct him on a green dragon, knocking it straight from the sky. The Boldore rocketed off the dragon and fell into the forest trees. Brawn delivered a straight jab into a Cacturne’s face and sent it soaring across the ground. Pointed rocks dug into his feet, a parting gift from the last Boldore. The rocks were more inconvenience to him than a threat.  

            Two dragons slammed into him with all their weight, but they only pushed him back a few feet. Brawn cracked his neck and tensed his muscles, boosting his strength and defense. The dragons drew steel daggers and charged from his left and right, prepared to pierce his grey skin. He twisted his face into a horrific, daunting expression. Both dragons who unconsciously slowed down. Brawn leapt at the right dragon and knocked the dagger from his clawed hand and followed with a leg sweep. As his comrade fell, the other dragon unleashed a gasp of flames. Brawn had no time to dodge, he crossed his arms across his chest and braced for impact. The embers burned his skin and clouded his vision with bright sparks.  

            Claws swiped against his flesh. The dragon he knocked down raked his claws across Brawn’s abdomen. Blinded by the flames, Brawn could only guess where the other dragon was. A lucky kick nailed the dragon in the face and sent him colliding into his fire-breathing companion’s chest. The flames stopped, giving Brawn the opportunity to rush at the downed dragons. He grabbed them by their tails and flung them over his head. He tossed them into a nearby building, making perfect dragon-shaped holes. He traced a hand over his stomach where the claws struck him. Before he could gauge his harm, his vision flashed red as a painful blow sent him soaring. He blinked dirt from his eyes in time to see a Primeape and five Mankeys tearing across the ground in a rampage of blind fury. 

            From atop a building, Bulk Biceps leapt through the air and rammed into the Mankeys with the force of a battering ram. Brawn caught Primeape’s punch in an open palm. His hand wrapped around Primape’s wrist. He swung a complete circle and launched Primeape into the pile of Mankeys, bowling them over like pins. The Mankeys and Primeape rose to their feet and the dragons staggered from their dragon-shaped holes, dazed and injured. But one look at Bulk and Brawn was all they needed. They all charged the muscled jocks.  

            Three Golbats joined the sleeping mass below, plummeting from the clock tower some distance below. From the roof, Sleepster waved his pendulum at the dragons, Golbats, and Fearrows in the sky. Any Pokémon or dragon who caught sight of him would fall into deep slumber and then fall to the ground where a horde of earth ponies with hammers, baseball bats, and other weapons waited for them. He did his best to even up the sky battle for Rainbow Dash, Blaze, Buttercup, and the other pegasai but there seemed no end to this swarm.  

            Pink hooves yanked him from a bold dragon’s iron club. The club splintered the roof tiles. The dragon was about to deal a backhand strike when Sleepster’s nimble hands darted faster than the eye could see. The dragon no longer had the weighty club in his hands. Sleepster now held the iron club in his other hand. His eyes flashed blue and a telekinetic blast sent the dragon tumbling off the building. Pinkie Pie blasted a swarm of Golbats with her party canon, forcing them to reconsider a direct approach. 

            Pinkie sniffed. Something was burning. She glanced down and saw a fire rapidly spreading from the bottom of the tower upwards. The pink pony grabbed Sleepster and skydived off the building. She arched her back around and shot a grapple hook into the roof, swinging the two of them down below. They rolled across the ground, straight into a spider’s web stretched across twin buildings, halting their momentum. As they panted, a massive red spider descended towards them with glistening fangs. It wrapped them up in a straitjacket of silk, and sunk its fangs into the pink pony. Its mouth filled with confetti and sugar. The spider looked closely and realized it had webbed up a pair of piñatas shaped like a pony and a Hypno. It could only wonder when they managed to swap these dummies as Sleepster chucked it through the streets with a psychic blast. 

            Haunter licked a pegasus with his long tongue, paralyzing the trembling equine. A mare swung a baseball bat at him, but the weapon phased right through his purple body. His eyes flashed blue and the mare wobbled to the ground asleep, where he proceeded to consume her dreams. He sensed an opponent behind him and delivered a sucker punch into the body of a small purple dragon, stopping his fire attack. The drake clawed his stomach and tried to stagger away, but a single mean look and his feet could not move. Haunter floated towards the trembling drake to deliver the finishing blow, when a pink pegasus seized the drake and vanished in a flash of light. 

            Nurse Heart used heal pulse on Spike, restoring his health. Spike nodded his thanks and raced back into the fight to find Mimi. Starlight, Twilight, and most ponies objected to Spike joining this fight, but he insisted Mimi could fight much better if he was there. Mimi told Fluttershy that she would only fight if Spike could be nearby, so it was unavoidable. Dragons were tougher than most ponies. Even as a baby dragon, Spike had more endurance and stamina than some stallions. Still, Starlight knew he was not naturally aggressive. She just hoped her friend did not get himself killed. Starlight vanished back into the battlefield to retrieve any other injured ponies. 

            Haunter cackled and hurled a shadowy blob at the Sableye, knocking it out. The pink pony returned and teleported away with Sableye and all of Haunter’s victims. He felt rankled, until a fresh wave of ponies with weapons approached him. His fist, laced with violet flames, hammered an armored pony into the ground. A stallion tried to spear him but the spear phased harmlessly through Haunter. He grabbed the stallions face between his twin clawed hands and licked him, paralyzing him to the ground. In a matter of seconds, he knocked out every last pony. 

            Matchstick glided down towards Haunter. The ghost sharpened his slaws, waiting for orders. Matchstick’s claws burned with black energy. Before Haunter could unleash destiny bond, Foxy raked Haunter with night slash, knocking the ghost out. Foxy shed Matchstick’s appearance and assumed Haunter. The illusionist melted into the dragon’s ranks like a shadow melting into dawn or the endless night. 

            Blaze and the other pegasai shivered, as an unexpected cold took hold of them. The cold ice splintered across his wings. He fumbled but refused to fall. The bird ascended higher into the sky, hoping the icy attacks would soon cease. He cawed a warning to anyone listening. Pegasai and dragons alike began tumbling from the sky, their wings frozen solid or blistered with ice. 

            Jack and Gem-eye saw the two white Pokémon unleashing ice beams into the sky. They exchanged brief nods. Jack descended into the ground and faded into the shadows. Gem-eye clawed across the buildings towards the ice demon. Soon, he came upon Glalie. Gem-eye waved his hands and formed rays of light that sparkled like gemstones. He launched them into Glalie. He spiraled through the air for a moment before finding his balance. Glalie launched a beam of ice from its mouth but Gem-eye used detect to evade the attack. The gremlin bolted forward, claws brimming with purple fire, and scored a lethal blow on Glalie. The Pokémon toppled over unconscious. Frosslass almost hit the rainbow mane pegasus with an ice beam, but the pegasus kept darting out of range. She frowned and prepared another attack. But she had no time to react as Jack raked his twin claws across her back with shadow force, knocking her out in a single blow. 

            Applejack crouched behind Carousel Boutique, hiding from the walking cacti that she could not kick without getting a hoof-full of needles. She could feel their piercing yellow eyes, searching for her. She grabbed a trail of rope at her hip and readied her lasso. They were coming closer by the second, but she kept calm. Boney waited in the adjacent alley for her signal. She burst from her cover and lassoed the nearest cactus’ legs, pulling him to the floor. Surprised by Applejack’s appearance, the Cacturnes did not notice Boney until his flamethrower attack roasted their backs. Applejack and Boney hoof-bumped, and then returned to the other Cacturnes. 

            Matchstick stumbled awake. The last thing he remembered was a fellow dragon approaching him, and then nothing. He looked at the battlefield, littered mostly with dragons and their Pokémon. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. He was messing up Garble’s plan. Matchstick tripped, unable to walk. He was at the end of his strength. But the dragons weren’t beaten yet. 

            He cupped his mouth and bellowed at the sky, “All Bats! Execute panic attack!” 

            The twenty remaining Golbats formed a circle around the town. All at once, they unleashed a sinister flash that confused every single creature. Nobody could tell friend from foe. Ponies began attacking other ponies or hitting themselves. Dragons and pegasai plummeted to the ground, until only the Golbats were left in the air. Blaze raced after Dash’s falling form, intercepting her from the fall. He was unaffected by the lights, but his partner could hurt herself if he did not restrain her. The few creatures that managed to snap out of their confusion were soon lulled back into confusion by the ceaseless flashing lights.  

            Matchstick was too fatigued to move or to stop the insanity. He planned this attack and so far, it was hurting everyone. He sank back into unconsciousness, haunted by his failure. 

            Jack roamed out of range from the confuse ray. Now, he looked up into the sky and saw the source of the confusion. He looked across the town where ponies, dragons, Pokémon, friends, and foes tore themselves apart. A week ago, he might have laughed at seeing this torment. But now, he felt no such pleasure. In a single moment, he made his decision. 

            The pumpkin head Pokémon levitated into the air, racing as fast as his bulky form could travel. He tanked multiple confuse rays, but focused on his purpose. The sky was where the ground should have been and a thousand monsters clawed on his skin. Jack continued racing towards the circle of Golbats, guided by one thought. His body glowed with crackling white energy that grew brighter by the second. He reached the circle of Gobats. He extended his arms and unleashed every last bit of his strength in a massive explosion that engulfed every last Golbat and shook the ground below. The confuse ray stopped. One by one, ponies, dragons, and Pokémon regained control of their senses in time to watch the blast push away all the clouds. Jack’s existence became an inferno of pain, searing him to the last molecule. As the last of his strength faded and his vision dimmed, he held onto the one precious thought in his life of malice. Even as he closed his eyes, he could still see Fluttershy smiling at him as vivid as a marble sculpture etched into his heart. 

            The yellow pegasus’ heart fluttered and she let out a gasp. She had a feeling something happened to Jack. Beneath the cover of the shelter, she could not rush to the battle and find her friend. Even if she could, she wouldn’t be any help. Her dragon phobia was too paralyzing. 

            Scootaloo quivered as the explosion rocked the cave. Twilight put her, the CMC, Rarity, and several other ponies (mostly fillies and foals) into the safe house underground. Most of the ponies around her were either pacifists or children. Karp was here because he was useless. The fish flopped in his tank, blubbering futile bubbles.  

            “I’m really worried, Karp,” she whispered to the red-scaled fish. “I get the feeling our friends aren’t doing too well. I wish I could do something.” 

            Karp stared back with unblinking eyes.  

            “I don’t like this lying around, all useless,” she sighed, “but I guess we should be used to it by now, huh?” 

            She tensed as dust fell from the roof of the cave and the lights flickered.  

            “It’s getting worse. I hope Rainbow Dash is okay.” 

            A roar echoed through the cave from outside. Mayor Mare managed to keep them all calm, even as the roars intensified. Scootaloo swallowed. Whatever it was, it was getting closer. The shadow of a giant bear framed the cave wall. Ponies screamed as the bear drew into the light of the cave. Scootaloo wrapped her hooves around Carp’s fish tank. 

            “Well, no matter what happens, I’m glad you’re here. For all the grief you’ve given me, I’m really happy I met you, Karp.” 

            Karp scowled. He couldn’t understand why Scootaloo was talking like they lost. She couldn’t give up yet. And neither could he. He would protect her, he would protect the one who told him to never give up. Scootaloo gasped. A bright light burst from Karp’s body. His form melded into the light, extending a dozen feet in both directions, breaking the tiny fish tank. His fish body became a large serpentine body with house-sized jaws, spikey dorsal fins burst from his segmented body, and a crest with three points burst from his forehead. His eyes narrowed into a permanent scowl, his pupils became red. The light flared and dissipated, leaving the mighty serpent facing the tiny bear. Karp roared, and the bear bolted away. 

            Karp turned to the orange pegasus. Her mouth dangled open.  

            “Karp, you,” she felt proud tears streaking her face, “you did it.” 

            He bowed his head to the filly. She could not wrap her hooves around his massive head, but hugged what she could. Karp closed his eyes and grumbled in a happy tone. Scootaloo and he remained close for a full minute, as she poured out happy tears. Then, she wiped her eyes and nodded. 

            “Let’s go, Karp. Our friends need us.”
> Chapter 11 They Cannot Stay Together
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            Three dragons unleashed their flames at Mimi. But the flames never touched her. Spike leapt in front of Mimi shielded her with his flame-resistant scales. She then bolted from his protection and knocked out all three dragons with a single play rough. She raced to her partner to ensure he was unharmed. Before she could so much as squeak, Spike wrapped his arms around her. He didn’t care if the fairy flu was killing him or burning his body. Ever since Mimi acted as bait to lure out the dragons, he had been worried sick. He was terrified when they were separated by a wave of dragons and had been searching for her ever since. He scoured all over for her and kept getting attacked by dragons and Pokémon alike. He had to fight his way through a pack of walking cacti just to find Mimi. Good thing plants hated fire. Now, he just wanted to hold his partner forever. 

            But they both knew better. The dragons and rogue Pokémon still outnumbered them, and most of the Pokémon and ponies were exhausted even with Nurse Heart’s healing powers. Worse still, the dragons still had some powerful Pokémon that were overwhelming them with ease. The bears kept plowing through their ranks, the rhinoceros Pokémon created earthquakes that knocked them all over. No one had the strength to beat them. Dragons kept attacking Mimi and prevented her from getting anywhere near either Pokémon. She couldn’t help. Spike knew Twilight made excellent battle plans but unless they beat those Pokémon, they could never win. 

            A mighty roar bellowed across Ponyville. Spike and Mimi turned towards the noise. A giant blue serpent with massive jaws weaved across the sky towards Ponyville. Spike narrowed his eyes and shielded them from the sunlight. He could just make out an orange thing clinging to its back. 

            “No way,” Spike gasped, “is that Scootaloo?” 

            Sure enough, he could see the orange pegasus clinging to the serpent’s back. They lighted down in front of Spike and Mimi. 

            “Scootaloo, what is that?” 

            “What?” Scootaloo smirked, “Don’t you recognize Karp?” 

            Spike’s jaw dropped, “That thing is Karp?” 

            Scootaloo nodded, “He evolved. We both want to help out. Tell us where we’re needed.” 

            Spike pushed away his amazement and turned his attention to the battle, “There’s a rhino Pokémon giving us trouble by the railway and some bear Pokémon tearing up Syrup Street.” 

            “We’re on it,” Scootaloo patted Karp’s side and the two barreled into the sky. 

            Karp landed just outside the railway, where a bipedal rhino stomped the ground. Karp opened his mouth and unleashed a hydro pump at Rhydon. The water hit like a vengeful geyser, fracturing the earth where Rhydon once stood. When the water cleared, Rhydon no longer stood at all. He lied in a pathetic, sopping pile on the ground. 

            “We’ve got dragons at one o’clock,” Scootaloo shouted. 

            Karp glared at the dragons flying towards him with their puny weapons. Under Karp’s fierce glare, they felt powerless and foolish for daring to oppose this beast. Karp flicked the end of his tail, creating a small twister that knocked the dragons out of the sky. Four Houndours used flamethrower on Karp, but their smoldering flames simply irritated him. His tail lashed out, enveloped with water, and toppled them as well as a few Boldores and unlucky dragons. 

            “Scootaloo!” Rainbow Dash’s voice pierced through the chaos. The orange pegasus turned and saw her idol hovering nearby, mortified by the massive serpent. 

            “Heya Dash,” Scootaloo waved, “what do you think of Karp?” 

            “Wait, that’s Karp?” Dash’s jaw dropped, “That dumb fish evolved into that?!” 

            “Love to talk, but we’re needed elsewhere,” Scootaloo said, “We’re going to go clean up this mess.” 

            Karp bolted into the sky towards Syrup Street. Dash stared as the massive serpent carried Scootaloo through the clouds. A smile found its way onto her face. 

            “Way to go, Scoots,” she whispered. 

            Karp scattered the pack of Ursurangs with an aqua tail. He crunched a dragon in midair, shattering its iron armor to dust before spitting it out to the ground. A swarm of Mankeys rushed towards Karp in a mad frenzy. The serpent roared. His tail beat the air, creating rapid, sharp winds that sucked up every last Mankey into the sky. The spiraling hurricane launched them into the sky. Gravity pulled them back down with brutal force.  

            Karp propelled his serpentine body forward by riding the wind. His fangs imbued with cold, seized a Boldore, The rock Pokémon fell silently from Karp’s jaws. He charged into a swarm of dragons, bowling them over with ease. With a single swing of his massive tail sent, dozens of dragons went flying past the horizon. He unleashed another blast of water into the streets, knocking dozens enemy Pokémon and dragons out of Ponyville in a single attack.  

            A dragon, the size of a building, bellowed a torrent of fire at the water serpent, engulfing Karp in a furnace. But the flames cleared, and Karp did not even flinch. There was not a single singe mark or ash on that blue body. The filly on his back was unharmed as well. Scootaloo had a feeling that Karp could have darted out of the way of that attack. She wondered if he saw no reason to waste energy dodging the dragon’s feeble attack. Maybe Karp wanted to show the dragon the futility of fighting him. The dragon’s heart hammered in his ears like a death drum, as Karp’s crimson eyes revealed the furious blood that now boiled through his veins. He surged forward and seized the dragon’s neck between his icy fangs. The dragon let out a miserable scream. Karp tossed him aside. 

            By now, every dragon and pony had taken notice of the titan. The dragons realized victory was a childish dream unless they beat that monster. Spinaraks, Ariados, and every last dragon charged Karp at once. The dragons flew, brandishing knives and clubs of iron. Spinaraks and Ariados clicked their venomous fangs. Karp took a deep breath, and let them come closer. He reared his head to the sky and opened his mouth.  

            A shine from his lips drifted to the center of his mouth, forming a tiny white sphere, bright as a sun. The earth seemed to shake, the air roared like a caged animal. The orb in Karp’s mouth grew to the size of three stallions. 

            “You’ve got this, Karp,” Scootaloo pat his side. “Show them who’s boss.” 

            Karp lowered his head, aiming his sphere at the approaching enemies. A beam of light burst from his mouth, so powerful it deafened all nearby as it carved a path of destruction. The beam engulfed every last dragon, Pokémon, building, in an instant and flooded onward to devour every tree, and hill in its wake. The beam dissipated, leaving a trail of unconscious victims, shattered buildings, soured trees, and untold property damage. 

            “Good job,” Scootaloo stroked Karp behind a white fin on his head, “but next time, let’s try not to overdo it.” 

            Karp grumbled apologetically with a voice of thunder. 

            “No, it’s okay. We just got to be careful.” 

            The dragons began to flee. Karp did not pursue them. Steam and smoke poured from his mouth. He needed a minute to recharge. But not a single dragon wanted to face that terrifying monster. Soon, every dragon fled Ponyville. Twilight and Wiz appeared at Scootaloo’s side. Every pony and Pokémon ally gathered to her and the mighty serpent. She explained how Karp grew strong to protect them, taking particular delight with the dumbfounded expressions of the ponies who once belittled her partner. At Twilight’s beckoning, the pegasus dismounted Karp and joined them on the ground. 

            “We saved Ponyville. You know what this calls for?” Pinkie Pie threw confetti into the air and shouted, “A Party!” 

            “Sorry, Pinkie,” Twilight said, “That has to wait. We need to gather up every last Pokémon we can.” 

            “Come on, Twi,” Spike sighed, “we just beat back an army of dragons. I’m sure that deserves at least a little party.” 

            “I’m afraid we don’t have time.” Twilight turned to address every pony, “We need to get every Pokémon to the Temple of Alterum right away. It’s a matter of utmost importance. Anyone who can move, please bring as many Pokémon as you can find to Town Square.” 

            “Okay, but why?” A mare asked, “Can’t we have a breather?” 

            “Take some time to rest, but then I would like all of you to help me, please.” 

            A few ponies began pushing the nearest Pokémons, some unconscious Golbats and Spinaraks to Town Square. Twilight tried not to notice Spike’s quizzical expression or how Mimi clung to his side. Starswirl help me, Twilight thought, I’m going to break their hearts. She turned to Spike. 

            “Listen, Spike,” she began, “there’s something you should know.”  

            Spike’s expression did not change but he nodded, urging her to continue. Twilight took a deep breath, trying to consider the best way to frame her speech. 

            “I know you love Mimi. We all do.” 

            The towns ponies murmured their assent of agreement.  

            “Mimi saved us from those timber wolves,” Lyra exclaimed. 

            “She totally wiped the floor with them,” another pony added. 

            “Yeah, she’s awesome. We made her the school mascot.” 

            Twilight raised her voice above the crowd, “Yes, I know. But please everyone I need to speak to Spike alone.” The alicorn teleported them back home to their castle entrance. She went inside and closed the door behind them. Twilight ushered them to the Cutie Mark Map and asked Spike to sit down. The dragon sat on the chair, and Mimi jumped onto his left armrest. Twilight reclined on her haunches so she could look him in the eyes. 

            “Spike,” she wrestled with a painful knot in her throat. “You remember that Power Ponies movie I took you to see a few weeks ago in Canterlot?” 

            “Yeah,” Spike nodded, perplexed that Twilight brought up that movie now. 

            “Well, you remember that I had to give up going to a lecture that I really wanted to see? So we could see the movie.” 

            “Of course,” Spike said. He felt an uncomfortable apprehension in his belly. Every fiber of the alicorn looked pained and saddened. 

            “I gave it up because I wanted to make you happy. Sometimes, we have to give up things we want for others. So they can have happiness.” 

            “Like I returned Peewee to his parents?” Spike asked. His shoulders sagged at the memory. 

            “Yes, exactly,” Twilight nodded with some difficulty. “Peewee belonged with his parents. He couldn’t be happy here.” 

            “Why are you bringing this up?” Spike placed himself between Twilight and Mimi, “And what does this have to do with Mimi? You sound like you don’t want her around anymore.” 

            Her response was immediate, “No, Spike. I want Mimi to stay with us. She’s saved our lives time and time again. Without her, I could have lost you to those timber wolves. But,” the alicorn’s chest felt heavy, her body lost all energy.  

            “Stop right there,” Spike balled his fists. “If you’re worried about the fairy flu, don’t. I can take it. And once we deal with Garble, we won’t have to worry about these raids. It’ll work out. You’ll see.” 

            “It’s not any of that,” Twilight’s protest fell on deaf ears as Spike continued. 

            “And hey, once the Roseli berries start blossoming, we can get the medicine to every dragon. They won’t have to feel sick anymore.” 

            “Spike,” Twilight interrupted him with her firm voice. “Let me say something.” 

            “I will,” Spike said, “Anyways, I can’t leave her. I made Mimi a promise. I promised to never leave her. And if I broke a promise, I’d be a pretty lousy friend.” 

            “Mimi, isn’t the problem Spike,” Twilight put a hoof over his mouth to silence him. “The problem is these Pokémon are having an effect on our world. One that goes beyond physical.” 

            Spike frowned. 

            “And unfortunately, Mimi is a Pokémon like the rest. She’s also affecting the world in a bad way.” 

            Before Twilight could explain, the castle doors burst open. Rainbow Dash and Applejack rushed into the room, supporting a malnourished Daring Do between their shoulders. The explorer had baggy, frantic eyes. Meager bandages wrapped around severe injuries. Twilight had several questions on the tips of her lips but Do shook her head to silence her. 

            “Ponyville’s in danger,” she gasped, “Garble’s coming with the most powerful monster to end us.” 

            Twilight’s eyes widened, her heart skipped a beat. She had to plan another defense. Do seemed to guess her thoughts. 

            “Please, don’t fight it. That thing is more powerful than anything in our world. It can read your mind, brainwash you, or leave you as a vegetable just by waving its hand. Our only hope is to evacuate.” 

            “I’m afraid that’s not an option,” Twilight said. Do recognized the stubbornness in her eyes. She could not dissuade Twilight. “Rainbow Dash, AJ, get every pony back to the shelter. Tell everyone to get ready for the hardest fight yet.” 

            Twilight took Do from Dash and Applejack, who raced outside. The alicorn brought Do to a chair. The explorer resisted Twilight’s offers of food and water, insisting her information come first. 

            “He’s different from the others. He can talk like anyone of us.” 

            “Do you think he’ll listen to reason?” 

            Do pursed her lips in consideration.  

            “If I asked him to listen to me, do you think he would let me speak?” 

            Do recalled Mewtwo’s cruelty tempered by small kind gestures. She nodded. 

            “He’d probably just read your mind,” She said with a pinch of irony, “but he would listen. You have to know something else,” Do took a ragged breath, “he isn’t natural. Some insane people made him to be the strongest. He claims that means he doesn’t have compassion.” 

            “You don’t believe that, do you?” 

            “Not for a second,” Do did not hesitate to respond. “Anyone who spares you twice when they could destroy you must feel something.” 

            Twilight heard a scream from Ponyville, accompanied by a large crash. Do’s face turned ghostly. Her eyes widened and her lips trembled. 

            “He’s here.” 

            Twilight teleported Spike and Mimi to where the sound originated. Karp was on his back, his eyes dazed and confused. Beneath him, there was a crushed line of buildings. Karp lifted his head to glare at the creature that pushed him down. Twilight saw the creature called Mewtwo, hovering in the sky beside Garble and a sword and shield creature. The army of dragons returned, but they looked like zombies. Their limbs drooped to the ground, their eyes looked greyed and lifeless.  

            “Twilight, look,” Spike whispered in a shaky voice, “Garble has the Bloodstone Scepter.” 

            Twilight’s heart sank when she saw the wicked dragon holding the scepter. He was Dragon Lord now. He could force every dragon to come to Ponyville and fight, even those who were injured in the prior fight. Worse still, he could undo all of Princess Ember’s efforts to unite ponies and dragons in a second. And now that the Princesses Celestia and Luna lost most of their powers, they could not stop him. 

            Mewtwo regarded Twilight and Spike through cold eyes. Spike’s legs buckled as those eyes brought a world crashing onto his shoulders. Damp sweat trickled down his head. His mouth went dry. He wanted to tear his gaze from those eyes and run.  

            “Steady,” Twilight rested a hoof on his shoulder, “Our friends are here.” 

            Every ally Pokémon raced to Twilight’s side with their pony partners. Spike looked among them and could only find Jack and Fluttershy missing, though he had a feeling this was not out of cowardice. No doubt that explosion left Jack with severe injuries. Spike gripped Twilight’s hoof and faced Mewtwo. Mimi sharpened her claws. Pyro issued a warning growl, standing firmly in front of Applebloom. Bulk and Brawn tensed and relaxed their muscles. Rarity stood next to Gem-eye, unafraid. Karp only kept himself from attacking those dragons thanks to Scootaloo’s calming presence. Buttercup’s glassy wings flittered as he began a war dance. Rainbow Dash and Blaze hovered in the air, ready to strike in an instant. Every one of them was prepared to fight to their last breath. 

            Twilight lifted a hoof and ordered her friends to remain back. She took a step forward, closing the gap between the dragons and ponies. The psychic cat Wiz matched her partner’s steps. Spike and Mimi never left Twilight’s side as they walked towards certain destruction. They stopped, in the middle of the street. 

            “Mewtwo, Garble,” Twilight said, “Please lend me your ears for a moment.” Garble felt annoyance that she refused to address him as Dragon Lord, but held his tongue. Mewtwo was silent for a moment. He descended to her level. Garble dropped down, but kept himself a head above Mewtwo. 

            “Mewtwo,” she began, “I know you and Garble have no reason to believe anything I say. So read my mind, and see the truth. I beg you. See the danger facing our worlds should we fail to act immediately.” 

            Mewtwo’s eyes turned white-blue. Twilight felt small under those eyes, even with her friends close by. His eyes made her feel as though every eye in the world could see her every memory. She felt insignificant, looked down upon by a deity. Only Spike’s presence reassured her, keeping her calm and collected. 

            A breath much like a gasp escaped from Mewtwo. His eyes flashed. Garble and Knight saw everything Mewtwo saw in Twilight’s mind. Mewtwo’s eyes lost their glow. When his pupils returned, they seemed less cold than before. 

            “I understand,” a deep voice rang in everyone’s head like the hum a massive bell. “We cannot fight. Not when the fate our worlds and the countless lives hang in the balance.” 

            “You’re serious?” Garble muttered. He slipped to the ground, overwhelmed by the images. “All of that if we don’t put them all back?” 

            “Yes,” Twilight said. Spike could only wonder what had them so concerned. 

            Mewtwo lifted a hand, “I can send them all back to the Temple of Alterum. We can return home before the catastrophe.” 

            “Wait a minute,” Spike could not help himself. Mewtwo stopped his gesture and glanced at the drake, “What are you talking about?” 

            Twilight sighed, “I was trying to tell you this before Mewtwo arrived.” 

            Mewtwo sent Twilight’s memories into Spike’s mind. The drake saw Twilight consulting with scholars, scientists, and all manner of magic. He saw her conducting an experiment, solving an equation. Then, he saw her telling her friends about the imbalance. Tears welled up in his eyes as Twilight explained the only solution. Spike staggered back. 

            “No,” he whimpered. He looked at Twilight, “Tell me it’s not true.” 

            She could not. She could only watch as her little dragon cried. Mimi studied his face. She could not understand why Spike cried.  

            “I promised Mimi,” Spike said through heavy gasps. “I’d never leave her.” 

            Twilight could not respond. His head bowed, Spike’s tears fell onto the grass. He clenched his eyes shut to hold back the tears. Then, he balled his tiny fists. 

            “I promised Mimi. I won’t break my promise,” Spike opened his eyes and looked at Mewtwo. “I won’t abandon her. I’ll go to her world.” 

            “Spike, no. You could never come back,” Twilight said, “Do you know what you’re saying? What about your home here? What about Ponyville?” 

            Spike’s tears never stopped. His body quivered. 

            “You can’t leave me, Spike,” Twilight grabbed his shoulders. “You’re my home.” 

            Spike knew she was right. 

            “And if you went to their world, you would cause more imbalance. Our worlds would still be in danger.” 

            “Do you think I’ll stand for this?”  

            Garble’s raspy voice silenced them. Mewtwo glared at the red dragon, fully aware of his thoughts. 

            “You’d sacrifice our world, just so you could be with that thing?!” Garble jabbed a claw at Mimi. She hissed, tensing like a cat with an arched back. 

            “And you,” Garble turned his gaze to Twilight, “don’t think you’ve fooled me. Given time, you’d find a way to bring that abomination back. Only this time, dragons wouldn’t have any Pokémon to defend themselves.” 

            Garble waved his staff. The dragons surrounded them. 

            “This only ends when that demon dies.” 

            Mewtwo was about to flood Garble’s mind with nightmares and brainwash him, when he heard screams of pain. His head swiveled. Some dragons took Mankeys, Spinaraks, and Cacturnes hostage, threatening to burn them with their flames. Mewtwo’s eyes widened. 

            “Sorry, Mewtwo,” Garble said. “I never wanted it to come to this, but I have no choice. You’re going to help me destroy Mimi and then we’ll return every last Pokémon home.” 

            Mewtwo scowled, his body trembled with fury. He bowed his head. He turned around. And launched a psychic attack at the ponies.
> Chapter 12 Mimi vs. Spike
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            Mewtwo’s attack sent Spike and Mimi flying across Ponyville. Twilight watched in horror as her friend soared over the rooftops. Before she could rush to intercept him, Mewtwo waved his hands forming a barrier between them and Spike. Garble took fifty dragons and his sword and shield beast to finish them off. Twilight grimaced. She tried to teleport, but she could not move past the psychic wall. She turned to face Mewtwo with her friends. 

            “Let’s beat him as quickly as possible and go help Spike,” she shouted. Her friends nodded in agreement. 

            “For your sake,” Mewtwo’s eyes flashed blue, “do not hold back.” 

            Blaze and Rainbow Dash raced into the sky and circled Mewtwo with blinding speed. Pyro and Boney unleashed twin flamethrower jets directly at Mewtwo, engulfing him in flames. Blaze and Dash intensified the flames into a hurricane, creating a funnel of blistering heat that could felt for miles.  

            The column split in half, where Mewtwo had been, and the hurricane ceased with a single wave of Mewtwo’s hand. Rainbow Dash and Blaze lost their momentum and made a hasty glide out of the way. White flecks like snow fell on Mewtwo as Buttercup pelted him with sleep powder. To double the effect, Sleepster waved his pendulum in a hypnotic trance. Mewtwo used safeguard, and their attacks became useless.  

            Gem-eye launched a blobby sphere of unworldly energy at Mewtwo. He shifted his head to the left and the sphere flew over his right shoulder. Brawn ripped a slab of earth from the ground and chucked it at Mewtwo. He caught the earth in a psychic field and sent it right back. Brawn tried to catch the rubble, but was flung back at least fifty feet. Twilight and Starlight launched twin beams of light and Wiz unleashed a psychic blast that exploded on contact. Mewtwo blinked through the smoke explosion. Claws raked his back, pulsating with dark energy. He backhanded where he had been struck, only to find thin air. The claws raked his side then vanished into the smoke. Mewtwo created an orb of concentrated physical force between his hands. When Foxy struck again, Mewtwo hurled the aura sphere into Foxy’s face, knocking out the trickster.  

            Then, water struck him with the force of fifty canons. Karp’s hydro pump sent Mewtwo spiraling through the air. He lost his balance and fell to the ground, where they all leapt at him. Boney hammered him with shadow bones, Pyro struck at blinding speeds, Gem-eye slashed with claws bursting with purple flames, Buttercup launched blades of razor wind, Brawn peppered his stomach with fierce punches, and Blaze swooped down to strike aerial aces. Twilight and Starlight launched magical attacks, while Rainbow Dash unleashed bolts of lightning from rainclouds. 

            Mewtwo extended his hands over his head and pushed them all away with a single psychic shove. Only then did he hear the sound of Karp’s hyper beam and see the white laser speeding towards him. He took the full brunt of the destructive beam. 

            The mares covered their eyes as the mighty blast sent dust soaring into the sky. When the beam stopped, Mewtwo was on one knee. Dirt, scrapes, and purple flames covered his body.  

            “Oh yeah,” Rainbow Dash pumped her hoof into the air, “How’d you like that?” 

            Mewtwo closed his eyes and regenerated his damaged cells. His injuries faded and he rose to his feet. Rainbow Dash lost her smirk. 

            “Oh come on!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. 

            “This is bad,” Twilight said with wide eyes. “He’s not even trying.” 

            Mewtwo formed a barrier around himself, weakening any physical attacks. He teleported and reappeared behind Brawn. The muscle house turned as Mewtwo’s eyes flashed blue, sending Brawn into the sky with a telekinetic attack. Boney swept his club in a shadow arc but Mewtwo shifted to the side and the attack struck the ground. Pyro charged Mewtwo’s back, brimming with fire. Mewtwo hopped over Pyro, letting his momentum carry him forward into Boney. The two collided, and Mewtwo used psychic to send them both into a building. Gem-eye charged with claws drenched in shadow, but Mewtwo raised a hand and took the move from Gem-eye. He slashed with shadow claw, causing Gem-eye to flinch. Mewtwo activated miracle eye to hit the dark ghost and knocked the dazed Gem-eye away with a flick of his tail. 

            Twilight and Starlight grabbed Mewtwo in their magical aura. He tried to move but they held him tight. Rainbow Dash raced into the sky and descended, preparing for the biggest sonic rainboom in her life. The rainbow trail formed around the tip of her wings. Mewtwo guessed the attack would hit with a force almost equal to a hyper beam. He had no intention of finding out the hard way. Mewtwo flashed a single eye white, disabling the sonic rainboom. The sound barrier launched Rainbow Dash into the sky, refusing to yield. He seized the earth beneath Starlight and Twilight, toppled them to the ground and buried them in a mound of rubble. Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and the CMC worked furiously to dig them out. The spell broken, he raised a hand, psychically grabbed the three flying combatants, and slammed them into the ground. Mounds of dust and earth erupted where they fell. As Sleepster and Wiz launched twin psychic attacks, Mewtwo spun around with a right backhand knocking their attacks into a building that burst from the energy. His left hand darted out and sent them both hurtling into windows, shattering the glass. A lasso wrapped tight around his arms, as Applejack yanked the rope tight and tugged. Mewtwo spun in a circle, taking the mare off the ground as she clenched tight to the lasso. He moved closer to a building and slammed her into the bricks. He stopped spinning and psychically unraveled the rope into microscopic strands that fell limp to the ground. 

            Twin jets of flame scoured his back as Pyro and Boney combined their flamethrowers. He launched an aura sphere but Boney jumped in front of Pyro and sponged the blow. Foxy and Gem-eye rushed him with blazing black claws. Mewtwo twisted out of the way of Gem-eye’s horizontal slash and leaned back to dodge Foxy’s sweeping claws. Mewtwo identified them both with miracle eye as he dodged between their attacks. Foxy alternated between his claws and his sharp teeth, but Mewtwo simply pushed his jaws out of range and manipulated Foxy’s perception, thus he altered the trajectory of his claws by a slight degree, causing every night slash to miss the target. Mewtwo’s eyes flashed blue, predicting a future attack. Gem-eye summersaulted into the air and lunged with a powerful jab but Mewtwo slid to the side, and launched Gem-eye with a concentrated blast of psychic energy. 

            Boney surprised Mewtwo with a shadow bone but only managed to graze his side. The blow still stung, and Mewtwo winced, giving Foxy the chance to unleash a string of night slashes. Then, the future sight slammed into them and the Pokémon flew away from Mewtwo into buildings, and crumpled to the ground. Pyro assaulted Mewtwo with a blindingly fast extreme speed, but the barrier nullified most of the damage. Pyro’s nose took a deep waft of Mewtwo’s scent and identified him. Before he could sink in his lightning-infused teeth, Mewtwo raised a hand and stole the move. His thunder fang sent electric jolts through Pyro’s bones. The orange dog refused to wail in pain. He opened his mouth and sunk his thunder fang into Mewtwo’s neck. He sunk his claws into Mewtwo, refusing to let the Pokémon escape as he dug his teeth deeper into Mewtwo’s throat. 

            Mewtwo teleported out of the death grip and reappeared behind Pyro. A psychic blast sent Pyro spinning over the horizon. Mewtwo turned to spot Karp preparing a hyper beam. He raised a hand and stole the move. A massive laser erupted from his hands, burying Karp in a trail of screaming white light. When the light faded, Karp’s body lay steaming on the ground. His giant eyes struggled to stay open. Mewtwo’s body regained its energy from the blast.  

            He took a deep breath and glanced into the sky. The dragons Garble left behind had yet to lift a claw. Most of them stood back in awe or sheer terror. Mewtwo wanted nothing more than to wipe the minds of the dragons holding his fellow Pokémon, but with the Bloodstone Scepter, Garble had control over their minds now. He could manipulate them like puppets, even if Mewtwo knocked them all out. He cursed his foolishness for listening to Garble. True, Garble’s fears were not unfounded, but he placed his dragons above all else. Mewtwo supposed he was guilty of doing the same thing with his fellow Pokémon. 

            A healing aura spread across their battlefield. Mewtwo saw the Chansey named Nurse Heart bringing back her teammates with heal pulse. One by one they rose to face him. Pokémon that he sent flying across the battlefield dragged themselves back to continue the fight. The ponies rose to face him once again. Karp lifted himself back up, even as his body steamed from the hyper beam. Nurse Heart revitalized them all within five minutes. Mewtwo flashed his eyes blue and raised his hand, unleashing a powerful psystrike on Chansey. Foxy raced to intercept the blow, but too late. The blow decimated Chansey in an instant. Nurse Heart fell to her back, unconscious. Nurse Red Heart dragged her companion away from the fight and pulled out her medical tools. 

            Twilight’s face twisted into a deep scowl. Mewtwo defeated their healer in a single strike. This was going to be their last chance. She realized. They had to keep Mewtwo from reaching Spike and Mimi for as long as possible. No way could they defeat this fighting machine on their own, but perhaps they could outsmart Garble. Maybe, they could find a way to separate Garble from the bloodstone scepter, then Garble couldn’t threaten those Pokémon. No, she realized they would never last long enough against him. The dragons gathered the hostage Pokémon and flew outside of town beyond the barrier. Now, she could not free them on her own.  

            “Do not bow Twilight; you must stay strong,” a familiar voice sounded from behind her. Zecora emerged from an alleyway accompanied by a zebra-like Pokémon with a lightning mane, a brown shrew-faced Pokémon with sharp brown quills lining its back and long white claws, and a white furred Pokémon with a black face, red eyes, and a scythe-like blade on its head. Then, Spitfire and a team of Wonderbolts soared into the sky with a crimson fiery bird Pokémon and an eagle-like Pokémon. They marched out to join Twilight’s ranks, “For help has come along.” 

            “Zecora? Where’d you find these Pokémon?” Twilight asked. 

            “Princess Ember and I have been on a quest. Searching for Pokémon that would serve us best.” 

            “Princess Ember? I thought she was in the hospital?” 

            “She left, Nurse Redheart sent her to me for help to get back the scepter of bloodstone,” she explained, “when we learned of your war, we built a team of our own.” 

            “Please tell me Princess Ember is rushing in to help Spike with an army,” Starlight asked hopefully, “or that she’s going to free those hostage Pokémon.” 

            “For now, she must stay out of sight. Until, she can reclaim her birthright.” 

            “You mean the Bloodstone Scepter,” Rarity said, “tell me you have a plan.” 

            Zecora whispered into Twilight’s ear. The alicorn’s eyes widened and she nodded. She jogged to the front line. Wiz used helping hand to strengthen all of his allies. Foxy shapeshifted into Sandslash. Brawn flexed his biceps, tightening and relaxing his muscles. Zecora wiped some dirt from her mane. Getting inside the barrier certainly had not been easy, but Sandslash managed to dig a tunnel straight into the center of the fight. Some of the Wonderbolts had phobia of tunnels but they managed. 

            Karp lashed his tail, creating a hurricane with Mewtwo at the center. The Wonderbolts, Rainbow Dash, and bird Pokémon began circling the hurricane, increasing its rapid, biting gales. Pyro and Boney once again filled the hurricane with their fire, creating a flaming vortex. The zebra Pokémon unleashed a steady bolt of electricity into the hurricane, adding thunder to the windy mix. Buttercup spread his poisonous scales into the vortex, sprinkling bits of poison into the insanity. Sleepster and Wiz used future sight to pelt Mewtwo with delayed bursts of energy. Gem-eye added diamond-shaped rays of light into the hurricane and Absol whipped up razor winds. The winds were too fast and vicious for Mewtwo to dispel in a single move. He could not focus on teleportation as the hurricane kept him in place. For the first time he could remember, he hoped he would lose. Even as he gathered enough psychic energy to disrupt the hurricane, he hoped they could outsmart him somehow before he had the chance to mega-evolve.  

            Eighteen Pokémon fought Mewtwo alongside the greatest heroes of Equestria. Each of them, prepared to give their life for the battle. But one Pokémon snuck away from the battlefield, through Sandslash’s tunnel. He would not see the outcome of this fight. 

            Spike could hardly believe his luck. Against all reason and scientific chance, he and Mimi landed in a cart of hay that softened their fall. Before they could celebrate, Spike saw Garble racing towards them with his steel Pokémon and dragons littering the sky.  

            “Mimi,” Spike’s voice warmed the pale ghost despite their predicament. “You know I love you, right?” 

            Mimi nodded. The dragons came closer. 

            “You know I’d never do anything to hurt you?” Spike clutched Mimi in his claws.  

            Mimi nodded, and the dragons were now a few blocks away. 

            “You trust me?” Spike’s hands drifted down. 

            Mimi nodded. Spike lipped his lips, nervously. In one motion, he gripped the edges of her costume, closed his eyes tight, and yanked off her tarp. Any screams from the dragon went silent as a sound like hurricane burst from Mimi. Through his closed eyes, he could see splotches of dark purple and swirling wisps of scarlet. A billion screams from a trillion life forms drummed his ears as tiny dagger-like claws pierced his scaly hide. He gasped, his breath gone, his scales shriveled. It all stopped. He tried to call to Mimi, but could not hear his own voice. Familiar claws shook him. He opened his eyes. The fifty dragons fell to the ground. On their immobile bodies, purple and black fire hissed like angry screams. Mimi readjusted her costume with her ribbon claws. Spike swallowed. His palms felt clammy and sweaty. 

            Mimi chirped like a bird, as though she had not lifted a finger. Spike let her go and rolled out of the cart. Familiar heartburn returned to his chest and his head felt dizzy. The first signs of the fairy flu. Not at their lethal point yet, Spike thought, but I better take some medicine. He reached for his backpack but could not find the green parchment strapped to his back. It must have fallen when they were sent flying. He cursed.  

            Mimi mewled an urgent warning. Spike glanced around, trying to spot the danger, when it hit him. The moment he realized Garble was not among the unconscious dragons was the moment Garble’s fist slammed into the side of his head. Spike stumbled to the ground, his vision blurred. 

            Mimi raced towards Garble, flashing her claws with purple fire. But Knight blocked her path. Garble had a foot planted firmly on Spike’s back, preventing the drake from rising. Mimi howled and launched herself at the shield Pokémon. His shield body flashed, Mimi’s claws bounced harmlessly off Knight, creating a loud resonance that jolted her ears. Her strength failed, and she felt weaker. Knight’s hilt gleamed with silver light and tackled Mimi. Her onion head bent to the ground and she slid back a few feet before regaining her balance. Knight vanished. She searched for him, but saw nothing. Then she saw the shadow extending on the ground, circling behind her. Mimi split into four copies. Knight resurfaced but hit a dummy. Mimi slashed with violet flames, but Knight used king’s shield and deflected her blow, weakening her even further. 

            Mimi leapt backwards, darting away from a second iron head. She took a deep breath. She couldn’t afford another hasty move, not when Spike needed her. Mimi sharpened her claws, boosting her strength until she reached her maximum. All the while, Knight shed his weight, becoming much faster. He would have less trouble catching her now. Mimi circled him warily.  

            Spike had enough sitting around. As Garble focused on the fight, he stretched out his hand, reaching for a brick the size of his fist. He wiggled the brick into his claws. Spike quietly brought it back into range and placed his open hand onto the ground. Spike twisted at his waist, slamming the end of the brick into Garble’s shin, once, twice. As Garble howled in pain, Spike slid from under his foot and crawled away. Both Knight and Mimi turned at Garble’s scream. Mimi’s shoulders relaxed to see her partner unharmed. Knight took this opportunity to set up a sword dance and iron defense before headsmashing into Mimi. The poor Pokémon went flying across the ground, her eyes spinning as the blow sent her spinning. 

            She skidded across the grass and rubble, unable to stop her momentum. Spike gathered one last burst of speed, jumped into Mimi’s path, and caught her. Painful spasms shot across his arms and chest, burning his muscles as he touched Mimi’s tarp. He grit his teeth to suppress his screams and dropped her. Brown speckled patches marred his scales where they touched. Mimi gazed at his fresh injuries, wondering how he received them. They were both on the last of their strength. Mimi withstood Knight’s tackle so Spike wouldn’t worry, but now she felt so much pain she could cry. And she couldn’t give relieve any of Spike’s pain when she had too much pain of her own.  

            “You,” Garble fumed at Spike as he limped on his injured leg. Knight joined his side and matched his pace. “You would sacrifice two worlds, just to keep that thing that could kill us?” 

            Spike did not have the strength to speak. In his vision, he could see three Garbles pointing their accusatory claws at him. No matter how much he blinked, the world would not steady. Heartburn wracked his chest. Every breath felt heavy, achieved by lifting a skyscraper.  

            “You’d let that dragon-killer stay with the ponies? You’d willingly give them the key to our demise?” 

            Mimi tensed at Garble's words. She glanced to Spike, wondering why Garble called her a dragon-killer. Her heart almost broke. Heavy bags formed beneath his bloodshot eyes. His legs buckled beneath his own weight. He looked dried up, scales brown and wrinkled. Why is he like that, Mimi wondered, when did he get hurt. She glared at Garble and hissed, warning him. He brandished a steel dagger from his armor, causing Mimi to flinch. 

            “That makes you both a fool and a traitor. Look at you; she’s killing you right now. She’s killing the world. Every second we delay puts us all on the brink of destruction. Just give up. You know that’s the only way to protect dragons.” 

            Spike trudged forward. Each laborious step grinded his bones. But he placed himself between Mimi and Garble. He lifted his eyes to meet Garble’s. He showed no signs of backing down. Garble shook his head. 

            “I’m disappointed in you, Spike.” He pointed the scepter at Spike, “I wasn’t asking.” 

            Spike went stiff. His body turned of its own accord. He walked towards Mimi with a heavy brick. She shifted uncertainly. Spike groaned, his brain fought against every action of his muscles, but nothing stopped. The brick rose to cave in Mimi’s head. She no longer had the strength to move. Tears raced down Spike’s face. Garble forced his eyes open to watch his partner’s demise. Spike screamed. The brick came down.  

            Spike stood, a shattered brick clenched in his hand. It broke clean in half at the point of impact. Now, the shattered fragment rested on the ground beside Mimi. The brick swung in a lethal arc, but slammed directly onto the ground inches from Mimi. She was unharmed. 

            “Impossible,” Garble stuttered, “I have the scepter. You shouldn’t be able to—,” he pointed the scepter again, “Let’s see if you can refuse me twice. I command you to strike her down.” 

            Spike raised the shattered half of the brick. A sound crackled across the street, two orbs of concentrated ghostly energy raced towards Garble and Knight. The shadow balls hit both of them full force, stunning them. Jack rushed towards Mimi and used pain split, fueling her with life energy. Jack turned and used pain split on Spike, sharing what energy he had left. The brick slid from Spike’s hand, as a new energy surged in his body. Fluttershy appeared and ordered Jack to take some of her life so he could fight. Although reluctant, the jack-o’-lantern obeyed and felt her life pour into him.  

            “Spike, I found you,” Fluttershy sighed with relief, “Once I found Jack and got him on his feet, I started searching all over for you two. I saw some scary blasts coming from the other side of town and was about to check out there, when Zecora told me to go after you.” 

            “Fluttershy, please.” Spike raised a hand. He was bent over, panting, “Just give me a sec.” 

            “Oh, I’m sorry,” she said. “I hope you’re feeling bet—,” Fluttershy stopped speaking. A black shadow loomed behind Jack. She pushed her partner out of the way, and took the full brunt of Knight’s shadow sneak. Jack cradled her unconscious body, melted into a shadow puddle on the ground, and returned to her cottage. He gently placed her on the bed before rushing back to the fight. 

            Jack melted into the shadows behind Knight, wrapped his pink tendrils around the shield Pokémon and melted into the shadows, dragging his victim into darkness. Garble stood dumbfounded, stupefied by the sudden attack. Mimi wasted no time in rushing towards Garble, her claws bursting with violet flames. Garble was about to dodge, when pain flared in the leg Spike smashed. He winced, giving Mimi enough time to close the gap between them. Garble swung his dagger but Mimi split into two copies. His wild attack missed. Mimi raked her purple claws across Garble’s iron breastplate, intent to return all the pain he put them through. The armor could not withstand Mimi’s attack and became a cindering pile of melted rubble. Garble raised his staff before Mimi could deliver the final blow.  

            “Mimi, look out!” Spike’s voice caused Mimi glance behind in time to watch Garble take control of Spike. Garble took the chance to swing his metal dagger.  

            He clipped her left ear, causing her to shriek. She hopped back, terrified of the metal. Garble flapped his wings and rose into the sky, placing distance between them. He reared back his arm and flung the dagger. It soured past Mimi, towards an immobile, dragon. Mimi rushed to intercept but the dagger was already too far. Spike screamed, as the blade dug into his left shoulder. Mimi cried at his pain, praying the injury would not kill him. The injury looked shallow. Spike’s thick scales protected him from serious injury. By all logic, Garble wasted his dagger. But he was not through yet. Garble pointed the staff at Spike. His purple hands moved, grasped the handle of the blade and tore the weapon from his scales. He grasped the blade in both hands, pointed the tip directly at Mimi, and charged. 

            Mimi was startled, but responded by duplicating herself. Spike struck the duplicate, dispelling the illusion. Mimi moved so fast, her afterimages crowded the streets. Garble flicked his staff. Spike’s mouth opened and sprinkled flames across the street, catching every Mimi duplicate in its path. Several buildings caught fire. The flames spread across the roofs, growing with each second. Garble scanned the battlefield for that wretched beast. The fairy flu enfeebled Spike’s body with each second. If he did not end this soon, Spike would die before he could destroy Mimi. 

            Black ribbon claws raced towards him. Mimi flew through the air towards him. Her shadow claws grazed his wing, sending him lower to the ground, but he recovered and darted away before Mimi could seize him.  

            “Little pesk,” Garble scowled. Mimi’s olive eyes sparked crimson with hate, her claws sharpened as she rubbed the razor edges together. 

            A moan escaped Spike’s throat as his feet lumbered towards Mimi. White veins pulsed beneath his scales. The flames erupted around the buildings, sprinkling ashes onto Spike’s pale skin. Mimi let out a sound similar to a gasp. 

            “You look confused,” Garble said. Mimi turned back to him with narrowed eyes, bent on destroying him to free her partner. “I might be controlling him, but you’re the one killing him.” 

            Mimi blinked. She trembled. She dismissed Garble's words as lies and charged with outstretched claws. Garble flew out of reach. 

            “You don’t believe me? Look at him. He’s got the fairy flu.” 

            Mimi flinched. She never heard of the fairy flu, but she knew she was a fairy. Did that mean, she shook her head, no, red dragon lies. She rushed him again. 

            “Haven’t you noticed him in pain whenever he touches you? He only got around that with Roseli medicine. But even then, I bet he hardly ever holds you for more than a minute.” 

            The first day they met. Mimi remembered Spike shrieked when they touched. He moved slower ever since she stumbled upon him. His breaths did come out ragged and strained. None of the wolves put him in that hospital. He became ill soon after they brought him to Fluttershy. Ever since they became partners, he drank Roseli juice every hour. When she found him in the hospital, he only held her for a few moments even though he looked overjoyed to see her. And the bandage. It covered the marks where they touched. Garble’s accusation fit too well. Mimi’s purple fire sank into her black ribbon arms. She looked at Spike, her miserable, sick Spike. This was her fault. She was killing her partner. 

            “So you understand now?” Garble pulled a long iron rod from an unconscious dragon lying on the street. “If you stay in this world, you’ll kill Spike and all other dragons with your plague. If you come back, you’ll kill him. You need to go away forever.” 

            Garble lunged at Mimi, his iron rod drawn back for a strike. She gazed at Spike, and never noticed. Garble swung the rod. He felt something crunch and shatter beneath her cloak. He reared back his rod and delivered another sweeping blow. Mimi’s body crashed through the wall of a burning house. A pile of burning rubble fell on top of her and buried her alive.
> Chapter 13 Goodbye ...?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            Tears poured down Spike’s face. Wood and rubble burned in the house Mimi had fallen into, leaving a trail of smoke that spiraled into the sky. He could not see any sign of the rabbit between the blistering flames or rubble. The house groaned, its structures on the verge of collapse.  

            Garble panted. The metal rod fell from his hand. He still kept tight control over Spike despite the drake’s struggles. The iron dagger trembled in Spike’s hand. He wanted so much to run it through Garble’s gut, even as the fairy flu sapped his strength. Garble would not allow him such opportunity. 

            A familiar shape floated out of an alleyway in between two burning buildings. Garble saw his partner Knight, covered in bruises and injuries. But the steel ghost floated towards the red dragon. Garble surmised Knight defeated Jack. It couldn’t have been too hard after Jack gave his life energy to both Mimi and Spike. He turned back to the burning building, questioning whether he should go in and try to find Mimi to make sure she was gone.  

            Knight lashed out with purple ribbons and raked Garble’s ribs with claws drenched in dark energy. As Garble clutched his side in pain, Knight slashed Garble’s wrist, and swiped the scepter. Garble exhaled a fiery breath at close range. The shield and sword beast vanished, and in its place stood a black bipedal fox creature with a long scarlet mane. Garble realized he had been duped. Foxy disguised himself as Knight to get close to Garble and take the scepter. But wasn’t he fighting Mewtwo? Who helped him escape? He had no time to ponder these questions as Foxy turned, and bolted away with the Bloodstone Scepter. Foxy patted away the embers on his fur, and turned to taunt Garble. Enraged, the red dragon soared after the trickster. 

            Without a second thought, Spike sprang towards the burning house. He leapt into the hole that Mimi made and entered the furnace. His heat resistant scales kept out most fire, but the dense cloud of smog almost blinded him. Black wooden beams still framed what had been a ceiling. Their creaks added to the inferno’s cry. Yellow flames blazed upwards. His eyes watered, more from fear than the smoke. He called to Mimi, praying she could hear him, praying she was alive.  

            He trembled across the burning floorboards of the hallway entrance into what might have been a living room. A couch, choking beneath yellow flames, stood before a brick fireplace. Chairs toppled to the floor burned beside a round table. Orange flash lit the walls, revealing planks of wood and bits of the ceiling that fell to the ground. A blazing wooden beam supporting the ceiling wilted into fragile charcoal. Dust, wood, and fire reigned collapsed like a landslide a foot from Spike. He shaded his eyes and called to Mimi. An unmistakable feeble chirp responded. Spike stumbled into the adjacent room, clutching to whatever stable sections of the wall he could find to support his enfeebled body. He coughed soot from his lungs. Breathing was impossible. The fire and ashes touched his scales without harming him, but the fairy flu wore him down every second. 

            Spike entered through the doorframe and saw a cindering pule of rubble at one corner of the room. On the other corner was a gaping hole, formed by something thrown with great force. His heart struggled to beat, his vision blurred and his stomach twisted. Mimi was close, he realized as he gazed across the blazing, windowless room. Spike took a step towards the rubble. His legs locked, and he fell to the ground, unable to walk. He crawled, dragging himself on his hands and knees towards the rubble.  

            He dug through the layers of soot and debris, shoving aside the sand and rocks and coming to a stack of planks. With the little strength he had, Spike grabbed the nearest fallen plank and tugged. The plank came loose; the momentum of Spike’s pull sent him tumbling onto his back. His lungs heaved, struggling to take in a single breath as cinders trickled from the ceiling like rain. Move, he told himself, stay still and you’ll die. He twisted his hip and worked his right shoulder over. Slowly, the rest of his body followed him onto his left side. Spike rolled onto his belly, getting his hands under him so he could push himself up. He crawled back to the rubble pile like an infant and saw an unmistakable rag covered figure, buried beneath the soot. He shoved aside the last of the soot, careful not to touch her. 

            “Mimi,” he coughed, “you need to wake up.” She did not stir. Her chest heaved with shallow breaths. But she could not move. The building crumbled around them.  

            Spike bent his head down, “Please Mimi, I can’t carry you out. I’m too weak.” 

            Her eyes opened, into a sad, pitiful expression. She whimpered, begging Spike to save himself. She could not move. Garble’s last blow crippled her. 

            “I made a promise,” Spike exclaimed as he shoved off a plank. “I will never abandon you.” 

            Mimi wept. But Mimi is killing Spike. If you stay with Mimi, you will die. 

            “I don’t care. I’ll never let you go,” His voice shook with sobs, but he did not waver, “I’d rather die.” 

            Green bile burst from his mouth. Spike doubled over in pain. He locked eyes with Mimi, tears streaking down both of their faces. 

            “You’re my family.” 

            Spike.  

            The building groaned.  

            Mimi won’t survive the fire. 

            “I know.” Spike said, “But I can.” 

            His claws reached out and seized Mimi’s sides. Burning spasms of pain scoured through Spike’s hand, wracking his arms with pain. His arms spasmed, muscles flared with dreadful pain that flickered on and off. Spike gritted his teeth, yanked Mimi from the rubble. Blinded with nausea and aches, Spike used his tactile senses, placed Mimi onto the ground, and cradled her, shielding Mimi from the flames and falling debris. The aches spread into the rest of his body. His heart pulsated, struggling to pump. The waves crescendoed into a symphony of daggers, tearing apart his scales and his every last cell. His mind could only process the pain as his body went into shock.  

            Mimi tried to protest, tried to break from Spike’s grasp. But the drake would not let go, and she could not move. She watched his eyes darken into dim, grey orbs, white veins protruded beneath his scales, turning wretched brown. Vomit with speckles of crimson blood poured from his mouth, mingled with tears, and visceral screams  

            The building collapsed, burying them beneath mountain of smoldering rocks and dust. When the darkness fell on them both, Mimi could still feel Spike’s arms. 

            Foxy bolted left, dodging Garble’s flame breath. Even with agility and scary face, Garble kept pace with the nimble shape-shifter. He pelted flame attacks nonstop as he chased Foxy through the streets, but never managed to hit the trickster. Even setting the grass ahead of Foxy on fire could not stop him. Foxy leapt over the flames, or climbed a building side to reach the other side.  

            Garble lost all patience. Now, he wanted to ring that fox’s neck. He barreled through the sky, trying to cut ahead of Foxy. The Pokémon did not let Garble pass him, keeping a firm lead on the dragon. He led Garble down Syrup Street, past several unconscious dragons. Garble searched for any pony. If he could take one hostage, he could force Foxy to return the scepter. But not a single pony was in sight. He roared and chased Foxy. 

            He never wondered where Foxy was leading him. He never considered the thief had a plan. Until, he glanced ahead and recognized the place where he left Mewtwo. There he could see Mewtwo battling those ponies and their slaves. He shuddered. If he didn’t get the scepter back before Mewtwo saw him, he couldn’t control the dragons. Garble took a deep breath, and exhaled a fire breath that engulfed the entire street. Foxy could not dodge. As the flames sizzled his fur, he howled, and lobbed the scepter into the air. The scepter was within Garble’s reach. 

            A blue claw grabbed it. Princess Ember held the Bloodstone Scepter in her hands, and delivered a fierce kick to Garble’s chin, knocking him back. She pointed the scepter at Garble, locking his wings, and sent him tumbling into the ground. The blue dragoness swooped down and rescued Foxy from the fire, dropped him on a safe building, and raced to the barrier. 

            “Mewtwo!” she cried. The catlike Pokémon turned his head and saw the rightful Dragon Lord holding the Bloodstone Scepter. He had been preparing a psychic attack, but that dimmed in his hands as Ember approached. She exclaimed, “I’ve taken the scepter from Garble. Your friends are safe. Please stop fighting.” 

            Mewtwo’s eyes flashed blue. The only sound was crackling fire burning through Ponyville. At last, Mewtwo nodded. The barrier fell. The worn out defenders nearly collapsed to the ground. Karp bellowed a mighty roar, summoning rain clouds that drenched Ponyville in a torrential downpour. As the last of the fire went out, Mewtwo descended and faced Twilight. 

            “I’m sorry.” 

            Twilight managed to say, “You were just looking after your friends,” before collapsing in a daze.

            Mewtwo blinked. All this violence and she still forgave him. A smile found its way onto his lips. Then, the smile faded. He extended his mind through the town, and located the one he wanted to face. 

            “I sense Spike and Mimi are alive, but very weak,” Mewtwo said. “If you wish to save him, you must move quickly. I will stay here and await your return.” 

            Twilight’s thoughts flooded with relief, to know her Spike was alive, and desperation to save him. Mewtwo felt her love for Spike so honest and deep, that it warmed his cold heart. His eyes flashed blue, as he planted Spike and Mimi’s exact location into the minds of the ponies. Twilight and Starlight’s horns flashed, transporting all of the ponies, Pokémon, and Princess Ember to the collapsed building. Mewtwo turned, a grave, deathly expression on his face. His hand rose.  

            The red dragon groaned as Mewtwo dragged him across the ground towards him. He suspended Garble in the air, forced his eyes open. Garble struggled against Mewtwo’s grip, but could not move a muscle. Mewtwo closed his eyes to focus on Garble’s pain receptors, so he could make Garble feel and believe the pain.  

            “You threatened my fellow Pokémon.” Mewtwo’s psychic grip tightened, Garble’s body creaked.  

            “Put both of our worlds in danger,” Garble’s fingers and toes broke, hammered by a psychic mallet. 

            “Usurped power from the true Dragon Lord.” Garble screamed as Mewtwo broke his legs.  

            “Tried to start a war that would have killed countless,” Garble’s arms twisted unnaturally, bones bent and shattered. 

            “And lied to lead your own kind into that war,” blood poured from Garble’s gums as Mewtwo yanked out his teeth, one by one. 

            “I am guilty for trying to start a war as well. Like you, I believed my kind could not exist alongside another species, that they saw us as slaves. But I was humbled when I witnessed one their sacrifices. I learned that life is precious, and those who seek to take life prematurely are wicked,” the air hummed around Mewtwo, whipping gales bit across Garble’s scales. 

            “Even beaten, you fail to see that. You can only think of becoming Dragon Lord, killing Mimi, enslaving ponies and Pokémon alike, turning Spike into your pet, and seducing Princess Ember. You claim to value dragons above all else, but you are blinded by rage, contempt.” 

            Mewtwo placed his hands close beside Garble’s temples, “I could end you. It would be so easy. But then I would be no better than you. I will not let my rage and contempt control me. I will spare your life. I will preserve whatever redeemable aspects your mind may have, and purge the rest. But first,” Mewtwo’s eyelids trembled, the world around them faded into darkness, leaving only Garble and Mewtwo in a vast abyss, “first, you will feel all the pain you have caused. I will shatter your sanity, and restore it.”  Mewtwo’s eyes opened, revealing pupilless, glowing, crimson eyes that glared into Garble’s mind.  

            “So I can break it once more.”  

            Energy swirled around Mewtwo, covering him in a sphere of concentrated psychic matter. The sphere exploded, revealing Mega Mewtwo Y.  

            By this point, Fluttershy returned to town and met up with Jack, who bore a few injuries from his battle with Knight. Together, they found Twilight’s company arriving where she last saw Spike. After a quick explanation, Fluttershy joined the others in their search. Twilight dug through the rubble with her friends. They pulled apart beams, charcoal, bricks, and all manner of debris from the pile Mewtwo mentally showed them. At last, she could make out the shape of a scaly drake. She reached in with her magic, and teleported Spike outside of the debris. She turned to her little dragon, and almost emptied her stomach. His scales had brown splotches, snowy veins protruded beneath his eyes, and his mouth was lined with hardened vomit mingling with blood. If Mewtwo had not said otherwise, she would have assumed he was dead. 

            Starlight noticed he cradled someone in his arms, and identified Mimi, in equally bad shape. Spike would not surrender his grasp on Mimi, even near death. Nurse Heart unleashed waves of healing energy. Zecora pried open Spike’s mouth and worked drops of Roseli medicine down his throat. Soon, life returned to their eyes. They rose up, as if they had just woke up from a long nap. Spike’s eyes opened to the sight of his friends, surrounding him, his partner in his arms. And he knew the war was over. Twilight and her friends embraced Spike and Mimi, nuzzling them between their furry faces.  

            Mewtwo let Garble’s limp body fall to the ground. In the dragon’s mind, Garble had every bone broken, every tooth pulled, and every scale plucked. Mewtwo had not done any such thing to Garble. He used his psychic abilities to give Garble the closest sensations to the actual experience. Mewtwo did not see any need to break him both physically and mentally. 

            He extended his mind to every dragon in Equestria and erased all memory of Pokémon and fairy flu. Now, they believed an old dragon virus had resurfaced and that Princess Ember went to the pony kingdom. With the ponies’ help, they found the original remedy and delivered the medicine to every dragon. Mewtwo filled all the holes in their memories with trivial thoughts and daily routine. In a minute, he rewrote the last week in every dragon mind. Soon, he realized with despondence, I may have to do the same thing for the ponies, and Spike. He waved his hand, and sent every dragon Garble led to Ponyville back home.  

            As an afterthought, he added another memory to every dragon. They now believed Garble tried to interfere with delivering the medicine to provoke war between dragons and ponies. Of course, he failed thanks to seven ponies of Ponyville, Dragon Lord Ember, and the brave and glorious Spike. He already rearranged Garble’s thoughts into something of a less power hungry tyrant into one who only cared for others. Garble would work hard to make every dragon forgive his heinous actions. Most dragons probably never would. 

            A familiar, fearless mind approached. Mewtwo shifted through her thoughts from the details of her escape from Mountain Apicem, her struggles to drag herself here to assist Twilight’s battle against him somehow, her realization that he spared Garble’s life, and her annoyance that he was probably reading her mind. Mewtwo hid his small smile from the adventurous pegasus as she hobbled towards him. When he turned to face Daring Do, he found her expression unreadable. Her mind was a swirl of conflicting thoughts ranging from a desire to throttle him to a newfound admiration of his mercy. 

            “So,” she said, “what happens now?” 

            Mewtwo sent the images through her mind of Twilight’s warning to the only solution. Daring Do had questions about what happened, and Mewtwo relayed the memories of Twilight and Spike directly into the explorer’s mind. She closed her eyes and nodded, disappointed that Twilight’s friends would say goodbye to their partners. Do looked to Mewtwo with a warm smile. 

            “You were wrong.” Mewtwo blinked and deepened his frown. “When we met, you said you can’t feel compassion or mercy, that you were just a war machine. But today, you showed total compassion. You agreed to stop this fight in order to save two worlds. You only fought when Garble forced you, and even then it was for weaker Pokémon. After all he did, you even spared Garble’s life.”  

            Mewtwo said nothing. His mouth was slightly ajar and his eyes widened in surprise. He searched his heart for the feelings of compassion, of kindness. But he could only see an absence of both. 

            “I saw what those scientists did to you when you put those nightmares in my head,” Do stood a foot apart from Mewtwo. She had to crane her neck up to look into his eyes. “I get it. You feel like after all you’ve been through, you can’t feel anymore. But what you showed out there today, that was compassion.” 

            “But I,” Mewtwo’s voice trailed off as Daring Do continued. 

            “Do you know what it means to be compassionate? It means you care about the suffering of others. You care about your fellow Pokémon. You care about the lives of both our worlds. And you care about lives that are worth protecting, like mine or even Garble’s.” 

            “I look into my heart, but I feel nothing. I only see the hole where compassion once existed.” 

            “Compassion isn’t just something you feel or see. It’s something you do, whether you know you do it or not.” Daring Do put a hoof over Mewtwo’s beating heart, “Science may have crafted your heart, but science didn’t tell you to protect Pokémon or other lives. You decided to spare Garble and me. You decided not to fight, and you decided to save our worlds. You only see holes in your heart because you imagine yourself as flawed and violent.” 

            “That’s not quite right.” Mewtwo shook his head and removed Do’s hoof from his chest, “I lost someone. I can’t remember who, but I sense her absence. She taught me love, kindness, life. But when they erased her from my mind, they erased my ability to feel. Their experiments were designed to strengthen my fighting skills not grant me a morality.” 

            “Forget about their experiments. You are the result of your own decisions and choices, not some experiment. And you’ve grown beyond their wildest dreams. Not just in power, but in heart. And loss is a part of life,” Do fought back tears, “if you want to reclaim what you’ve lost, you need love that others can give. Because we find true, lasting happiness when we help others.” 

            Mewtwo was silent. He looked inside his heart one last time. A smile spread across his face. He knelt down to look into Do’s eyes. 

            “I understand. The circumstances of one’s birth are irrelevant. It is what you do with the gift of life that determines who you are.” 

            Do gave a sly grin, “And I have a feeling you didn’t go all out against Rainbow Dash’s friends. You could have just brainwashed them, but you didn’t. You probably even read Zecora’s mind and figured out her plan and let it happen.” 

            Mewtwo’s eyes widened. A sound like a chuckle escaped his mouth.  

            Ever since they rescued Mimi and Spike from the building, Spike refused to let go of Mimi. Twilight suggested he could wrap his arms in a blanket to avoid contracting fairy flu, but Spike would have none of it. Now he sat on Twilight’s back with Mimi, watching a line of thousands of Pokémon enter the temple of Alterum, where they would vanish into the mirror. Each Pokémon that vanished into the ancient ruins sent jolts of pain through his heart. Soon, he would have to say goodbye. Soon, Mimi would leave him. Until that moment came, he would hold Mimi tight, so she would know she was loved. Her ribbon arms around his back reminded him that feeling was mutual. 

            The violet alicorn cast a glance at the drake and his partner. She tried to think of something she could say, anything that would ease his pain. Not for the first time, she despaired at her helplessness to comfort those who needed her most. Fresh tears trickled from their eyes. She could only think of one thing to say.  

            Twilight whispered, “I’m sorry, Spike,” 

            Mimi buried her onion head and oval eyes into Spike’s chest. His chin rested atop her onion head. His arms felt numb, and ached with dull pain, but none of it could compare to his heartache. 

            The last Golbat entered the mirror of Alterum. Hundreds of unrecognizable Pokémon cramped into the temple took turns entering the mirror, before vanishing from sight. Garble’s shield and sword partner, Knight, had recently formed a bond with Ember, recognizing her as a far better leader than Garble. He tore himself from the Dragon Lord and vanished into the mirror, leaving only the partners and Mewtwo waiting to return. They each walked to their partner and made their final goodbyes.  

            Wiz buried his face into the crook of Twilight’s neck. His tears dampened her fur. He would forever remember the mare who helped him become a psychic type like his mother. Their battles against Ekans, dragons, and Mewtwo would remain in his heart. Memory of her calm, reassuring presence would be a constant source of comfort in his heart. 

            Bulk and Brawn shared their goodbyes through a flexing contest. Nurse Red Heart patted Nurse Heart’s side, and Zecora bid farewell to her partners. Starlight hated goodbyes of any sort. Foxy didn’t want to leave the mare who saved him and trained him, but he knew there was no choice. So they fell to pieces together, wrapped in each other’s comforting embrace. 

            “I’m sorry I never got to throw you that welcome party,” Pinkie Pie said as she cuddled Sleepster. “I’ll throw one in honor of you. Just think about me and you’ll be right there.” 

            Rarity held Gem-eye in a hug, whispering words of encouragement. As she started to lose composure and turn to tears, Gem-eye placed his purple claws on her cheek and smiled.  

            Fluttershy stroked Jack’s pink fur tendrils, and smiled gently. She had to watch several animal friends go before; baby birds grew up and had to join the migration each winter, cardinals left to make their own families, and others passed on. It was always sad to say goodbye, but she would manage. Jack never stopped crying, tears rocking his body as he took in her smile for the last time. 

            “Now Jack, don’t cry. As long as we remember each other, we won’t have to feel lonely,” she wrapped her hooves around him. 

            Blaze seemed mildly annoyed as Rainbow Dash crushed him in a sobbing hug. He made no movement to break free as she poured a string of promises and kisses onto him. 

            “Ya carry family in your heart,” Applejack rested her forehead against Boney’s, “and they’ll always be alive. This isn’t goodbye. It’s I’ll be right here,” she touched his heart, “if ya ever need me.” 

            Boney nodded, tears filled his eyes. He did not cry out of sadness. His tears were joyful for having met Applejack, who helped him overcome his grief. He knew now that whether deceased or far apart, no one was ever gone forever. 

            “You’re the best dog I’ll ever have, Pyro,” Applebloom said as she wrapped her hooves around the tall dog’s yellow mane. Pyro knelt down and whimpered as Applebloom ran a hoof through his fur. “I know you’ll make someone on your world happy too. And even if ya can’t see me, I’ll be thinking of you every step of the way.” 

            “Don’t forget me, okay?” Sweetie Belle said to a sniffling Buttercup through her own tears, “I hope you find another Buttercup and live happily ever after.” 

            Scootaloo clung to Karp’s head. The gigantic serpent bent down his head to the ground. Her tears mingling with the giant serpent’s as they prepared their farewells.  

            “I’ll never forget you, Karp,” she sniffed, “Thanks for teaching me to never give up.” 

            Karp moaned in appreciation. He would never forget Scootaloo, his hero, his friend, his trainer, his partner.  

            “Don’t go getting too big, okay?” She managed a smile, “Or I don’t know how anyone’ll be able to hug you.” 

            Mewtwo could feel the deep love burning between each Pokémon and their trainer. Their bonds were so true and heartfelt, rooted in deep emotions of the heart. He turned to Daring Do who stood beside him, supporting her weak leg with a crutch. He wondered if, perhaps, in another time or place, they could have been partners? She harbored no more ill will from their second encounter in the temple a week ago. Her ability to forgive and insight were both intriguing and admirable. His admiration and respect for her was not unrequited; he could sense Daring Do felt admiration not for his powers, but for his compassion. They shared a final glance, an exchange of the minds, and Mewtwo saw the answer to his question. 

            “We mustn’t delay,” Mewtwo said as a tremor shook the temple, “our worlds are close to crumbling.” 

            Blaze glided towards the mirror, twisted his head to grant Dash a final competitive smirk, before he melted into its surface. Brawn and Nurse Heart entered the mirror together. Wiz and Twilight lifted a small rock together one last time. Then, he marched into the mirror and vanished. One by one, each Pokémon finished their goodbyes and entered the mirror. Jack turned in front of the mirror and gave Fluttershy a final smile. Sweetie Belle walked Buttercup to the mirror. As he went inside, they locked eyes and never broke contact until he faded. Karp unleashed a mighty roar for Scootaloo, before his oversized head barreled into the mirror and his body faded into the glass. 

            Soon, only Mimi and Mewtwo remained. Spike and Mimi never broke from their embrace, even as everyone else said goodbye and vanished. Twilight nudged his shoulder. 

            “Spike, it’s time.” 

            He shook his head, refusing to let go. 

            “I’m sorry, Spike. But Mimi needs to go home.” 

            “This is her home,” he blubbered. He knew he was being unreasonable and selfish, but he could not bring himself to say goodbye. “If she goes, it won’t be my home.” 

            “I’ll still be here,” Twilight said, “and so will all of your friends.” 

            “Why does the world keep taking from me?” He growled, “It took my mom, my dad, Peewee, and now it’s trying to take her. Why? Hasn’t it taken enough? I hate it all.” 

            “Spike,” Twilight placed a hoof on his shoulder. 

            “Why can’t I just go with her? Maybe we could find another mirror that leads back or someone who can keep us together,” he suggested. 

            “I know you don’t want to say goodbye, but if you go with her, you’d never see Ponyville again,” Twilight said. “Once the imbalance is fixed, the pathways between our worlds will be closed shut. You’d be stuck there forever.” 

            “Ponyville wouldn’t be the same without you,” Sweetie Belle wiped away her tears. 

            Spike’s shoulders sagged. He lost the strength to cry. He just stood with Mimi clenched in his arms.  

            “If you’d like, I can make the pain vanish.” Spike lifted his head to Mewtwo’s voice, “I can erase your memories of Mimi. You’ll never have to miss her.” 

            Spike looked at the ghost wrapped in his arms. Her onion head and wooden tail bobbed with each breath. Her eyes revealed worlds of love and loyalty, transcending the life of an empire. 

            “No,” Spike replied, “I don’t ever want to forget Mimi. We’ve been through so much together, played together, fought together, cried together, almost died together. If I lost all of that, I’d have a hole in my heart.” 

            Mewtwo nodded, “Your decision is a wise one. I swear to protect Mimi. I will make sure she is never alone.” 

            Mewtwo floated to the mirror. He turned around before the glass, “I will wait on the other side. Most will forget the events of this past week, except the ponies of Ponyville, your princesses, and all of you. That will ensure no one tries to find us. 

            “And Spike,” Mewtwo smiled, “Mimi loves you. Her love for you is so deep that I can see no end to it. She would never trade her memories of you either.” With that, Mewtwo vanished into the mirror. 

            Spike looked into Mimi’s eyes. He tried to speak but his throat constricted. His eyelids fell. Mimi brushed his cheek with her ribbon claw, and he opened his eyes to look at her one last time.  

            “I’m sorry I couldn’t keep my promise,” he managed to say. 

            Mimi shook her head. You did keep your promise. You never abandoned Mimi.  

            “I love you,” he cried. “I love you and I never want to let go.” 

            Mimi held tight to Spike. He took a painful step to the mirror. And another. And another. Soon, he and Mimi stood before the gate. He extended his hands, holding Mimi to the mirror. Mimi’s claws slid back into her cloak. A single claw reached to Spike’s chest and touched his heart. Partners. Forever.  

            He nodded and slid her into the mirror. His hands never let go of her and dipped inside with her. Her black ribbon hand remained on his chest. Their eyes still met through the mirror’s wall. Slowly, painfully, Spike let go. Mimi faded into the mirror, her arm swallowed into the glass. As her black arm slunk back into the mirror, her body sunk into the mirror like a body sinking out of sight into a dark lake. Spike was graced with a final happy chirp that he returned with a smile, before Mimi faded into the mirror and out of Equestria and Spike’s life forever.
> Epilogue Unbreakable Bonds
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

            “Hey Spike, Twilight told me you were in here,” Sweetie Belle’s voice came from the other side of the door, leading to Spike’s room. 

            “Door’s open,” Spike said, “you can come in.” 

            Sweetie Belle creaked the door open, and peered inside. Spike did not look at her as he lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling.  One week ago, he said goodbye to Mimi. Ever since then, no pony had seen him in town. Twilight said he would never stop missing Mimi, and Sweetie Belle started to worry Twilight might be right. 

            Sweetie Belle trotted to him, and opened her saddlebag’s zipper with magic.  

            “I have something for you,” she said. “It’s been on my camera for a while, but I finally got it printed.” 

            Sweetie pulled out a photograph from her bag and handed it to Spike. He rose up from the bed and looked at the picture, which showed him and Mimi hugging. He fought against both tears and a smile. Mimi looked so happy to be held, and he looked so peaceful. Spike wiped his eyes and nodded his thanks to Sweetie. She walked over and sat next to him. She tried to think of something reassuring she could say, but her mind drew a blank.  

            “I’m sorry,” she said. “I’m sure wherever she is, Mimi misses you too.” 

            Spike sighed. 

            “But if she were here right now, she wouldn’t want to see you sad. She’d want to know that you could get on with your life. She’d want you to keep smiling.” 

            “I’m not sure I can,” Spike sniffed. “I feel like,” his hand rose to his heart, “I’ve lost a piece of myself.” 

            “We’ve all been feeling down since we said bye to our partners. I miss Buttercup all the time. If you need someone to talk to, we’re all here for you.” 

            “Thanks, Sweetie,” Spike wiped away his tears and managed a smile. 

            “Applebloom, Scootaloo, and I were going to the movies later today to see that new Power Ponies movie. Do you want to come?” 

            “Maybe.” 

            “Or we could just stay here and I don’t know, talk about our feelings, learn how much we have in common which drives us together, make out, have a few babies,” Sweetie Belle said sarcastically with a playful smile.  

            Spike chuckled, “Sounds legit.” 

            “I know right?” Sweetie snickered. “That’s totally the way everyone should get together.” 

            “And then we could go all Romeo and Juliet and die for each other cause we didn’t take two seconds to check for a pulse.” 

            “Meh,” Sweetie shrugged, “I’d prefer a little song and dance number or lovey-dovey duet.” 

            “Well, ponies here break out into song and dance whenever they want. It could happen.” 

            “Only ever seems to happen for Pinkie and Twilight,” Sweetie said. “If you ask me, Twilight’s secretly a diva, or she bribes everyone to sing and dance.” 

            “Oh, I bet she has a little cult thing going all over town. Everyone sings because they’re secretly her cult followers.” 

            “And in her initiation, they all sing to the new recruits ‘One of us, One of us,’” Sweetie sang the “One of Us” with a melodramatic voice. They both burst out laughing. 

            Spike smiled at Sweetie Belle, “Thanks for coming. I really needed a laugh.” 

            “It’s what I do,” Sweetie saluted him. “Sargent Sweetie Belle, Professional Spike Cheerer-upper.” 

            “Very professional,” Spike nodded. He took on a serious tone, “Hey, if you ever want to talk about Buttercup, I’m here for you too.” 

            “Thanks,” Sweetie said. She tapped her fore hooves together absentmindedly. “Hey, um, I was wondering.” 

            “Sweetie Belle, last week, we risked our lives for each other. We fought giant spiders, walking mushrooms, and a bunch of dragons. Every second of it was amazing, and not just cause of the giant spiders, walking mushrooms, or the dragons. It was amazing because I finally realized how awesome you are, and how fun you are to be with. And thanks to our game of twenty questions that we played on the train, I think I know exactly what you want to ask me. So to answer your question,” Spike placed his claws on her hooves and smiled, “I would love to be your special some dragon.” 

            “Well, uh, actually I was going to ask if you could teach me piano,” she said. 

            Spike blushed and buried his hands in his face, “Oh. Oh. Oh my gosh. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, why am I so stupid, please kill me and burry me, why am I such a blabber mouth, Celestia darn it.” 

            “Kidding,” Sweetie Belle laughed before grabbing Spike’s face, “Now come here, cutie.” 

            She smooched his face. Spike stifled his sigh and smooched back. 

            The door burst open. The two jolted apart as Twilight entered the room. 

            “Yeesh, you want to try knocking?” Spike folded his arms. 

            “Spike, you’ve got to come to the Cutie Mark Map right now,” she grabbed Spike and teleported back to the map. 

            The entire map shined white. Mewtwo’s head floated above Celestia’s palace, shining blue and blurring like static on a television. He nodded at Spike and Twilight. 

            “Mewtwo?” Spike exclaimed, “What are you doing on the map?” 

            “I found a way to contact you from our world, thanks to Pokémon who govern time and space.” Mewtwo’s voice came through the holograph, clear and strong. “I have some news for you about Mimi.” 

            Spike tensed, his body leaned forward, “Is she hurt? Did someone take her? Do you know where she is? Is she dead?” 

            “No, no, nothing like that,” Mewtwo shook his head. “She found a trainer. A human searched for hours, looking for her. When they finally found her, they asked Mimi to join their team. She was reluctant, given her loyalty to you, and initially refused. But the trainer stayed all day, begging her to be his friend. She finally agreed, and they’ve been traveling through the Alola region ever since.” 

            “Mimi has a partner?” Spike’s eyes welled up with tears. He rubbed his eyes. 

            “I’m sorry. I was afraid you might be jealous or—.” 

            “No, that’s not it,” Spike smiled with genuine amity, “I’m happy. I’m so glad Mimi found a family.” 

            Mewtwo smiled, “As am I. Mimi still misses you, but she thinks of you whenever she battles. When her trainer is strong enough to find me, I will tell them about you and Mimi. Humans are resourceful. I’m sure they can find a way to break the barriers between our worlds so you two can see each other again.” 

            “You really think her trainer would do that?” Spike asked 

            “I gazed into the trainer’s mind. They care about their Pokémon. They want only the best for them. I’m certain when they learn Mimi’s history with you, they will do everything in their power to bring you two back together. Even if they have to catch every Pokémon in the world to do it.” 

            “Do you think they can?” 

            “I have no doubt. Would you like to know this trainer’s name?” 

            Spike nodded.  




 
 

            Mimi rushed forward. She landed a final play rough on Incineroar. The fire Pokémon fell to the ground and fainted. As Incineroar returned to his Pokéball, Professor Kukui gave a rich laugh.  

            “You sure showed me some sweet moves, cuz,” the professor smiled. He took a step towards the green-haired trainer. “Even when I went all-out, I didn’t stand a chance. Of course you didn’t do it alone. You couldn’t have done any of it without Mimikyu and the rest of your team.” 

            He smiled, “Congratulations Spike. Or should I say Champion Spike. You are Alola’s first Pokémon Champion!”  





 

            Tears poured from Spike’s eyes, “I have a counterpart in your world? And he caught Mimi?” 

            “It amazed me too,” Mewtwo chuckled. “But it seems you two truly do have a bond that transcends all boundaries of time and space.” 

            “I found her again. The other me found her.” Spike grinned, “So we’re still partners, no matter what world we’re on.” 

            “That’s why Mimi agreed to be his partner. Even as a human, she recognized you with ease. Whenever she fights for him, she fights for you.” 

            “Thank you,” Spike said. “Thank you.” 

            Mewtwo smiled, “You’re welcome.” 

            Mewtwo’s head turned to the right. Another smile crossed his face. A chuckle escaped his mouth. He turned back to Spike and Twilight. 

            “Stay strong. I have no doubt that you will see Mimi again someday. And then, maybe the rest of your friends will see their partners again. After all, Spike's human counterpart befriended all of them.” 

            “Seriously?” Twilight exclaimed, “So I could be seeing Wiz again real soon?” 

            “Once this Spike finds a way to cross barriers, I believe you will. Now, I must ask you to excuse me. I have a guest.”  


 


 

            “Hello Spike,” Mewtwo’s voice rang in the trainer’s ears as the Pokémon descended from the cave ceiling. “I’ve been expecting you for quite some time. You might not know me, but I know you and all the Pokémon you have befriended, especially Mimikyu. Catch me, and I will tell you about her home.” 

            Spike took a Pokéball off his belt and opened it, releasing a beam of light onto the cave floor. The light dissipated to reveal a familiar ghost in her beloved rag. Mewtwo unfolded his arms and readied himself. Mimikyu sharpened her claws, and turned to glance back at Spike. They exchanged a nod and then turned to face Mewtwo together. 


The End